Love Times Four

Four lesbian women, four relationships, and four stories; who will fall in love—and stay in love—despite the extraordinary events that threaten to destroy them? Meet Emma, a teacher who valiantly tries to ignore the crush she has on her new, seemingly-straight principal.

And meet Val, a strong-willed woman, relationship-shy artist who falls in love with a police detective.

Then there's Tia, who struggles with her feelings for a single mother and her child, and who tries desperately to simply, be 'friends'

And finally meet Anna, who meets the woman of her dreams—and may lose her in a horrifying hostage situation.

Four brave women look for love—find love—and must decide just how much they are willing to sacrifice for love.

Prologue

"I'm sorry I'm late! My meeting ran overly long." A tiny dark-haired woman rushed up to a table of a well populated restaurant where three other women sat visiting. A whirlwind of energy, she sat down quickly grinning impishly at them. No one could be irritated by her entrance. She made complete strangers smile at her good looks and her movements. To an observer, all four of the young women seated at the table looked like very stylish and successful professionals. The newly arrived woman slid into the fourth open chair.

"Tia, you're always late." A very fashionable blond woman teased her affectionately as she responded. It was obvious by the look on her face she was amused by the woman who flew in. "We ordered a drink for you."

"Thanks." The dark haired bundle of energy called Tia grinned at the other occupants of the table. "Okay, who goes first?" She rattled away as she took a sip from the waiting glass of wine. Her smile glistened as her eyes slid from one woman to the other. Anyone watching would know that these women cared deeply for each other.

This was their monthly get together where they all caught up on each other's activities and shared their lives. They sought advice, helped each other with their problems, and loved each other unconditionally. They'd all been best friends since their early twenties and were still as close as ever. Tia, the last to arrive, was a very dainty, dark haired woman who stood no taller then five feet. Her diminutive size was in direct contrast with her capabilities. She moved quickly, worked hard, and loved deeply. Her black hair fell straight to her shoulders glistening with good health. Her eyes were large and as dark as her hair, humor and honesty in their expression. It was obvious from her coloring that she looked just like her Hispanic father, her mother being as blond as blue-eyed as a person could get. Tia was fond of saying with a laugh, that the only thing she received from her mother was her sense of humor. Her professional outfit consisted of a bright red stylish jacket and skirt and was an indication of her terrific sense of style. Years earlier she graduated with honors from the University of Washington with a degree in communications. She now held a prestigious job as head of corporate communications for a very large fortune five hundred company. She worked hard and paid her dues to get where she was. She loved her job and all it entailed. Her capabilities, unending energy, and professionalism made her well regarded at work.

Seated to Tia's right was Annabel McNeil, Anna to her friends. She wore her hair short, a light brown that, despite any attempts to be controlled, waved and curled attractively about her head. She had hazel eyes, which were always crinkled with laughter. Anna's looks and her openness was the first thing you noticed about her. Adding a strong work ethic and loyalty, it made her a good employee and an irreplaceable friend. She wore a pair of jeans, a yellow silk shirt, and a brown suede jacket. She currently worked as a mechanical engineer at the Boeing plant in Everett.

Across the table sat two other women, a shorthaired blonde, and a brunette with long hair. Both women looked like they'd stepped off of a fashion magazine. Van Terino wore her white blond hair extremely short and it stood up in stylish spikes. On some women it would have appeared masculine, but Van was far from that. She had large, sky blue eyes surrounded by thick lashes, her full mouth smiling, as she sipped a glass of water. Van's clothing was eye-catching with a skintight pair of black pants and a royal blue tunic jacket. She was a very talented commercial artist who currently worked at a popular advertising agency in Seattle as an account representative. She was romantic, generous, and very creative.

The fourth woman sat quietly watching the threesome. Emma Sharp worked as a counselor in a downtown junior high school in Seattle. It had been her dream to counsel young students, and she took it very seriously and did it well. She loved quickly and ferociously, her friends being first and foremost. She was dressed in a light beige pants outfit with a cream colored shell. Her eyes were a golden brown, an odd combination with her very long, wavy, dark hair. Her eyes were so light gold that it was the first thing you noticed about her. You also couldn't skip the fact that she stood almost six feet tall, a very shapely six feet. She was an impossible woman to ignore.

Just one of the four would capture someone's attention. They exuded a natural kind of sex appeal that drew your eyes to them. These women were very comfortable with who and what they were. A table with the four of them was bound to attract undo attention in the busy upscale restaurant, bustling with patrons. A popular spot in Seattle, the restaurant afforded a good view of the waterfront, and excellent food.

"Ladies, a table of men over there would like to buy all of you a drink." The waiter interrupted the start of their visit. He grinned at the four appealing women. He wasn't immune to their sex appeal.

Van snorted with impatience and started to make a pithy response when Emma interrupted her. "Tell them thanks, but no thanks." Emma was a peacemaker and she had read the reaction on Van's face accurately. Van was always clear and to the point, but not always tactful. Emma loved that about her, but knew at times it wasn't welcomed by others.

"Anna, how's work going?" Tia was determined not to acknowledge the interruption. She had better things to do.

"Good, very busy. I could work every weekend if I wanted to."

"I'm sure Michael would love that." Van teased her with a hug, drawing a blush of embarrassment from Anna. "The two of you just moved in together."

There wasn't much they couldn't talk about to each other, but Anna was shy and blushed easily. Van enjoyed teasing her. "You and Michael are doing well?"

"Our life is perfect. I just can't believe that everything has worked out so well." Anna's face indicated her happiness. Her eyes glistening with tears and her voice trembled with emotion. Anna's emotions were always close to the surface. Anyone who took the time to watch Anna carefully knew exactly what she was feeling. Her soft, gentle features and serious eyes gave away her every thought. She was a loving and gracious person.

"It's amazing that a little over a year ago we were all single." Emma reminded the foursome.

As the four of them grinned in memory, Tia chuckled quietly as she spoke. "And it all started with you." She clasped hands with Van and Emma, who in turn clasped Anna's as they gazed happily at each other.

Emma couldn't help but laugh with enjoyment. All four women had something wonderful in common. They were all lesbians who had found their soul mates within the past year, a year of upsets, conflicts, and so much love.

Chapter Two

Emma

"Emma, you met our new principal yet?"

"No, and I haven't seen anyone in the office." Chuck Sounder flopped down in the old wood chair across from Emma's desk, the only open chair in her office. Chuck taught Humanities and English at the junior high school and Emma had worked with him for over five years. They were colleagues and friends. He wore comfortable Dockers and a tee shirt, matching Emma's casual dress. They were the only two people in the school besides the janitor.

"No one seems to know anything about her but her name. I know she's been working with the district office all summer. You'd think we'd have heard something."

Emma remained seated at her battered wood desk in her tiny office. She often thought with her height alone, she should get a larger office. It was an eight by ten cubicle holding her desk, an equally battered file cabinet, and chair. She did have one window that faced the front entrance of her school which afforded her a little light and fresh air. It might have been small, but Emma wouldn't change a thing. She did good work in it, and it was all hers.

"Chuck, no one gets to be a principal without a lot of hard work." She reminded him as she poured herself a fresh cup of coffee.

"Thank you for that compliment, and who do I have the pleasure of meeting?"

Both Emma and Chuck turned with surprise at the sound of a deep feminine voice that had a trace of humor laced through it. The woman who spoke was standing directly behind Chuck. She carried a battered old briefcase in one hand, a beat up Starbucks coffee cup in her other one. Her dress was eye catching and summer stylish, with brilliant flowers on a white background. She had light brown hair that was pulled back in a loose bun at the base of her neck.

She managed to look professional and a little sexy. She grinned at Chuck and Emma as they both peered guiltily at her.

"My name is Chuck Sounder and this is Emma Sharp." Chuck stood up as he spoke.

"Hello, it's nice to meet the two of you. I'm Melinda Newcasde, your new mystery principal." The woman chuckled as she spoke, obviously unfazed by Emma's earlier comment. "I didn't realize that the staff was back. You aren't due for two more weeks."

"Chuck and I are the only ones here." Emma volunteered as she gazed up at the tall slender woman.

"Well, it's nice to know we have two such dedicated people working here." Her smile was genuine as she spoke to Chuck and Emma. "Now, I think that my office is somewhere down here."

"It's straight down the hall." Emma smiled again at the attractive woman as she pointed in the direction of the principal's office.

"Do I smell coffee?"

"Yes, I have a fresh pot. Would you like some?"

"Do you mind? I think I'm going to love living in Seattle. Everywhere you go there is such wonderful coffee!" There was a very slight southern accent that lingered in Melinda's voice adding a lyrical quality to it.

"Emma makes terrific coffee." Chuck reassured her with a grin as Melinda entered the office, her slightly worse for wear coffee cup held out in front of her.

The office was small with all three of them in it but you couldn't miss the pictures of famous men and women, along side quotes and affirmations covering the walls. Anyone who entered the room knew at once that the occupant cared a lot about the students she counseled, and that they would be safe and well cared for. It represented Emma very well.

"I have my own coffeepot so I don't have to leave my office. My students need to be able to find me." Emma explained as she proceeded to fill Melinda and Chuck's coffee cups. She felt it was very important to stay available to her kids.

Melinda took a large sip of her coffee. "This is heavenly." She sighed deeply, a look of pleasure on her face. "Can you teach me to brew this good coffee?"

Emma couldn't help but smile at the interesting woman grinning over her mangled coffee cup. She wasn't as tall as Emma, since Emma stood a hair under six feet, but she looked Emma almost straight in the eye. "I can teach you." Emma promised.

"Good. Thank you. Now, I need to go get some work done." With one last smile to Emma and Chuck, she turned and left Emma's office, walking rapidly in the direction of her office.

"Wow, she's a knockout." Chuck blurted out as he watched Melinda disappear into her office.

"She is that." Emma admitted with almost a guilty feeling, finding herself tingling with attraction from less then ten minutes of contact with Melinda. How inappropriate was that? She sat quickly down at her desk.

"Chuck, get out of here so I can get some work done."

"Okay, okay. Do you want to get a bite to eat at lunch?" Chuck lounged in the doorway.

"Sounds good." Emma's responded distracted by her thoughts.

"Great. I'll meet you here around noon." Chuck shuffled out of her office in the direction of his classroom.

Emma settled down and began to concentrate on her work in front of her. She had a lot to complete in preparation for the start of the school year and Emma was always prepared. An hour and a half later a knock on her door interrupted her.

"Could I beg another cup of that wonderful coffee from you?" Melinda stood in the doorway smiling, her plastic travel mug out in front of her.

"Sure." Emma turned and grabbed the pot.

"What's your secret?"

"It's the coffee. I buy whole beans and grind them just before I brew a pot. It keeps it fresher. The coffee is French Vanilla."

"Well, it's the best coffee I have ever tasted." Melinda sipped from the full cup.

"Thank you."

"So, you're the very popular guidance counselor. I've heard nothing but wonderful things about you and your work."

Emma blushed heavily. "I love my job."

"It shows from your reputation. It's obvious your students love you in return. I've been reading your career week program and I'm impressed. You've quite a collection of people willing to donate their time."

"There's a lot of good people in Seattle. I'm just lucky I find so many willing to donate their time."

"I don't think luck has anything to do with it. You must be very persuasive." Melinda chuckled as she turned to leave.

"Would you like to join Chuck and me when we go for lunch? We're just going up the road to a little deli for a quick bite." Emma had hesitated slightly before blurting her question. She wasn't normally so tentative but for some reason Melinda made her a little nervous.

"I'd love to. I'm barely able to find my way to work and to the store. It's going to take me awhile to get settled in Seattle. It's so much different from where I came from." Melinda stood in the doorway.

"Where's that?"

"Originally from Atlanta, more recently from Portland."

"I detected a slight southern accent."

"Ah honey, I can sound just like a good ole southern gal." Melinda teased, her voice dripping with Georgia servility.

"Wow that would melt the bones of just about anyone." Emma sighed with a smile.

"Darlin’, I wouldn't try to melt the bones of any old person." Melinda's eyes twinkled at Emma as she turned away and started back down the empty hall.

Emma had to blink her eyes twice just to make sure she'd heard her correctly. "We'll be leaving for lunch around noon." She called out loudly.

"Great. I'll meet you here at twelve." Melinda's voice echoed down the empty corridor.

Emma sat down quickly after Melinda left her office. She wasn't quite sure how to take Melinda's teasing. She couldn't know Emma was gay. Not that Emma was worried about her job. Everyone knew she was a lesbian. She'd never kept it a secret or denied it. She just didn't flaunt it. Besides, she didn't report to the principal. Her supervisor was located at school district headquarters. This was a fairly new system implemented two years earlier to make sure school counselors were focused on the health of their students and not on the politics of the school administration. Politics tended to get in the way of education at times and Emma avoided politicking at all costs. She liked the system very much. Her students would always come first to her, and that sometimes put Emma in a precarious position with the administration. Emma was committed to her student's welfare

Emma once again put her head down and concentrated on her work. In two weeks all hell would break loose when school started and she needed to make sure she was completely prepared. She needed to get a lot accomplished before then. She offered much more to her students than counseling. She provided career development, charity work, community projects, and anything else she thought her students might receive value from. She was usually one of the first to arrive and the last to leave when school was in session.

"Emma lunch time." Chuck burst into her office and once again slumped in her chair.

"Good. I'm starved. We just need to wait for Melinda. I invited her to go with us."

"Great." Chuck played with Emma's Rubik's cube while Emma continued to work. Within moments Melinda joined them and the three of them headed out for lunch. It was a quick trip to the restaurant in Chuck's SUV.

"What brought you to Seattle?" Chuck asked through a mouthful of his chicken salad sandwich while the three of them sat at a table at the local restaurant. They chose to sit outside to take advantage of the beautiful summer day.

"I've liked Seattle since I moved to Portland eight years ago. When this job opportunity became available it just seemed like the right thing to do."

"Do you have a family?"

"No. I'm married to my job." Melinda smiled as she responded, but Emma couldn't help but notice what looked like a brief flash of pain pass through Melinda's eyes. "What about the two of you?"

"I'm married and have two children, a two-year-old little boy and a four-month-old little girl." Chuck's voice was full of pride as he spoke. He pulled a wallet out of his pocket to show them pictures. "Here they are."

"There're beautiful and congratulations. What about you, Emma?"

"Blissfully single." Emma smiled uncomfortably as she spoke.

She had told a very big fib. There was nothing blissful about being single. She couldn't remember the last time she had a date, let alone had sex. She wanted to find someone to be with. She just hadn't found the right woman. And Emma hated dating. She wanted more than anything to find someone and live happily ever after. It just wasn't easy to accomplish. Emma didn't have the same confidence in her personal life as she had in her career. Emma's doubts about her appearance made her shy away from meeting other women.

Melinda smiled at Emma almost as if she knew what Emma was thinking. Emma felt the tingle in the pit of her stomach as she gazed at Melinda. Great, now she was developing a crush on the new, probably very straight principal. No one had to tell Emma how inappropriate and dangerous that could be.

Chapter Three

The next two weeks flew by while Emma and the rest of the staff prepared for their first day of school. She and Melinda crossed paths repeatedly, and Melinda frequently came in to beg for a cup of coffee. She offered to pay Emma, but Emma just laughed, refusing to take anything, and filled her ugly cup. Melinda was way too appealing for her own good. It amused Emma so much that she still used the same old ugly plastic travel mug. She finally purchased a colorful ceramic cup one evening for her, placing it on Melinda's desk early one Friday morning along with a bag of coffee and a note.

"Here's some tasty coffee for the weekend. Enjoy, Emma."

It was after nine in the morning before Melinda entered Emma's office with her new coffee mug in her hand and a big grin on her face. As she glanced up from her computer, Emma couldn't help but admire the lightweight summer suit that Melinda was wearing.

"Thanks so much for the beautiful coffee mug and the bag of coffee. That was very thoughtful of you." Emma continued to gaze at her slender body in the pale yellow outfit. She looked professional and elegant.

"You're welcome. Besides, I couldn't stand to watch you drink such good coffee from such a funky mug." Emma teased her with a grin.

"Funky mug, huh?" Melinda's eyes filled with amusement.

"Really funky. Are you ready for Monday?" Emma asked as Melinda sat down in the chair across from her.

"As ready as I'll ever be." Melinda laughed. "I always get a little nervous before the first day of school."

"I know the feeling. I love the start of the year. There's always so much potential, so many new faces."

"And possibilities. Thank you again for your thoughtfulness."

"You're very welcome. Now, let me fill that pretty cup." Emma smiled as she leached for it.

The rest of the day flew by and it was after six in the evening before Emma headed for her car and home. She looked forward to a hot bath and an early night of sleep. She was exhausted and needed to rest up. She'd made plans to meet Van, Tia, and Anna Saturday night for a little dinner and a lot of dancing. She was looking forward to the evening. It had been a long time since she'd gone out for a little fun. She was way overdue.

"What are you still doing here?"

Emma turned with surprise to see Melinda approaching her car. "Probably the same thing you were doing, checking on last minute details."

"You're right." Melinda agreed with a chuckle. "Typical type A personality, but right now I want to eat dinner, climb into my pajamas, and go to bed early."

"My plans exactly. Would you like to have dinner with me? I have plenty of food. And my place isn't too far from here."

"I'd love to. I have to admit, I hate cooking for one."

"So do I. Why don't you follow me?"

Melinda climbed into her very sporty red Mazda convertible and Emma chuckled as she started her car. Melinda was a very interesting and appealing woman. The fact that she drove a sports car showed a completely different side of her. At least they could be friends. There just was so much that appealed to Emma. She pulled out of the parking lot and drove her more conservative Acura carefully to her home in the Greenlake area. She'd purchased the small, well cared house a little over two years earlier, and it was her pride and joy. She put all of her energies and her money into the place and it was starting to come together. She had refinished each room slowly, with care, and lots of help from her friends.

She pulled into her driveway and motioned for Melinda to park behind her. She headed for her front door and started to feel a tad bit awkward about inviting Melinda to her home. What if Melinda didn't know that she was gay? It might bother her or make her feel uncomfortable. Besides, Emma reacted way too much to Melinda and it was very unnerving.

"Your yard is beautiful, I like all the flowers." Melinda commented, joining Emma on the front porch. The house was completely surrounded by huge flower beds brimming with blooms, the grass freshly mowed and edged.

"Thanks, I love working in the gardens. It keeps me sane." Emma unlocked her front door and turned off the alarm. "Come on in."

Melinda followed Emma into her home and glanced around the small, but elegant living room while Emma turned on a lamp. The living room was tiny, but perfectly decorated. Two small couches were angled to take advantage of the gas fireplace and the large picture window facing the front yard. Art work hung on the walls and knick knacks sat on the low coffee table.

"Would you like a glass of wine or something?" Emma tried to hide her nervousness as she headed through an arched doorway into the kitchen and formal dining room area.

"I'd love one, can I help with dinner?" Melinda couldn't help but grin when Emma stepped out of her high heels. Melinda would like to have done the same thing. Her feet were killing her.

"Yes, you can talk to me while I cook." Emma grinned as she led the way into the small, well-appointed kitchen. She opened a cupboard and pulled out two wine glasses, then moved to the refrigerator before placing a bottle of wine on the counter next to the glasses. Riffling though a drawer, she pulled out a corkscrew. "Do you mind opening the wine while I start dinner?"

"Not at all." Melinda settled herself on one of the kitchen stools and expertly removed the cork from the wine bottle.

Emma rummaged through the refrigerator piling things on the counter. As the pile grew larger Melinda began to laugh. "What are you planning on fixing?

Emma turned around to face Melinda grinning. "I thought I would make fresh pasta and salad."

"Can I help?"

"How are you at chopping vegetables?"

"I wield a mean paring knife."

"Then I leave the salad in your very capable hands." Emma felt that same little tingle in the pit of her stomach as she stared at Melinda. She was in deep, deep trouble.

For twenty minutes the two of them visited about school as they prepared their dinner. The colorful kitchen made Melinda feel right at home along with Emma's obvious competence, her easy conversation, and her light hearted humor. Melinda found herself relaxing and enjoying herself, and that was entirely too rare for Melinda.

"Do you want to eat in the kitchen or the dining room?" Emma asked as she finished preparing the pasta.

"Let's eat in here at the counter."

Emma placed the dinner plates on the counter and refilled the wine glasses before settling on a stool next to Melinda.

"Can I make a toast?" Melinda picked up her glass of wine and turned to face Emma. "To the chef."

"Thanks, but don't you think you'd better taste the food first." Emma teased, her eyes twinkling.

"Oh, I don't think you'd do anything halfway, Emma." Melinda's eyes glistened as she smiled at her, a glass of wine held up waiting for Emma to respond.

"Cheers." Emma forced herself to look away from Melinda quickly. She couldn't put her job in jeopardy. She loved it too much. Making a pass at her new, probably straight principal would not be a wise career move. But her body wasn't listening to her mind, as her heart raced and her skin tingled.

The meal was delicious and very enjoyable as Emma quizzed Melinda on how she ended up in Seattle. They were fast developing an easy rapport with each other.

"Melinda, what brought you to Seattle?"

"I needed a change from Portland. I was a principal at the same junior high for seven years and I wanted to do something different." Melinda responded, holding back a lot of the details. She wasn't ready to share everything with Emma. It was such a painful and embarrassing time in her life.

"So you moved to Seattle to be principal of our esteemed junior high."

"It was a good move for me." Melinda's eyes momentarily darkened with pain. There was more to the story, but Emma wouldn't push.

"Well, Portland's loss is Seattle's gain. You chose a very good school."

"They actually chose me."

"Good for them. It's going to be a terrific year."

After another half hour of visiting, centered on the start of school, Melinda stood up and prepared to leave.

"I have overstayed my welcome." She smiled at Emma as she spoke. "Thank you for the marvelous dinner. I would like to return the favor once I get my kitchen unpacked and I can find something to cook with."

"You're welcome, and I'll look forward to having dinner again. Thanks for joining me." Emma was serious. Something about Melinda appealed to her. Straight or gay, she liked Melinda an awful lot. Emma walked with her to the front door.

"Goodnight." Melinda turned and touched Emma on the arm before heading out of the house.

Emma watched her walk to her car and climb in before she closed her front door. She needed a hot shower and a good night's sleep. And she needed to shake the feelings she was having toward Melinda.

Melinda climbed into her car and dropped her head on to her steering wheel. "Melinda, what is wrong with you? You haven't been in Seattle for a full month." She muttered as she held her head in her hands. "You just got out of a mess and now you're putting yourself right in the middle of another one."

She started her car, Backed out of Emma's driveway, and headed for home. She needed to crush her feelings toward Emma and quickly. What made everything so tough was that she'd felt an instant reaction to her? Tall, gorgeous, sexy Emma, whose smile made her knees weak, and laugh made her shiver. She had tried to avoid her but was drawn to her, like a moth to a flame. But Melinda knew better than to even think of getting involved with someone she worked with. She had learned a very painful and valuable lesson the last time. She wouldn't go through anything like that again.

Chapter Four

The first week of school zoomed by while Emma was caught up in getting her students settled. She and Melinda repeatedly passed each other in the halls and she couldn't prevent the tickle of excitement she felt whenever she looked at her. She began to rely on a quick smile and a hello. She was entirely too preoccupied with work. Besides, the halls were filled to the brim with hundreds of junior high students, highly energetic, and loud.

Melinda was terribly busy and worked from six in the morning to seven or eight at night. Her contact with Emma all week long was limited to very brief encounters in the hall. She intentionally avoided her because every time she saw her she felt the same jolt in the pit of her stomach. The one that told her she should avoid Emma at all costs until it went away. She didn't need or want the distraction. But it didn't keep her from thinking about her all the time. Every night when she crawled into bed and she waited to fall asleep her thoughts would return to Emma. She was attracted to her ready smile, her talent and commitment to her students, and her beauty. She was six feet of gorgeous, sexy woman, and Melinda reacted to her every time she saw her. Thankfully, Julie Marks, a very dear friend, was coming to town for a visit for the weekend. She needed to be able to relax for an evening. She also needed to stop thinking about Emma.

"Come on, Emma. We're going to be late." Tia reminded her as they climbed into Tia's car. "You aren't your usual bubbly self, honey. What's going on?" Tia knew something was terribly wrong with Emma. She looked tired and was way too quiet.

"I am a little distracted. Nothing serious."

"Come on, I'm driving, so talk to me, girlfriend." Tia patted Emma's arm affectionately. They'd always been able to talk about anything. Besides, Tia could be relentless.

"I seem to have developed a serious attraction to my new principal."

"What's the problem with that?"

"I think she's straight."

"Geez, Emma. You can't flirt with a straight woman? You know that's crazy."

"I'm not flirting with her and I know it's nuts." Emma shook her head in agreement. "I'm not doing anything with her. I just can't help the feeling I get whenever I see her."

"Well, my friend, I suggest you focus your attention on getting a real girlfriend."

"You're one to talk." Emma snorted. "When is the last time you had a date?"

"A century ago and I am in lesbian pain, but we were talking about you." Emma and Tia got out of the car and headed to the restaurant entrance.

"We'll talk later. Let's go join the rest of our family. And Tia, thanks."

Tia hugged Emma quickly. "Hey, I am your best friend. What are friends for? Let's go find our other two best friends.

"Ladies, it's about time you got here." Van and Anna were seated at their usual table. Van and Anna had been happily visiting in the elegant restaurant. The room was quietly filled with people sharing their day. The sound of conversation and the dining had made the two women feel welcome.

"Anna, Van, give me a hug." Tia demanded as the four of them exchanged hugs and kisses.

"Tia how's your new job?"

"Crazy, busy, fun, hard, tell me again why I took the job."

"Because you're talented, and better at it then anyone else." Anna reassured her with a grin.

"Besides, you love your job." Van reminded her as she poked her in the arm.

"Thank you, I needed to hear that." Tia sighed. "Now, how does someone get a drink around here?"

"We ordered for you. They're on their way." Van responded. "Emma, how's school?"

"Good, it's a great bunch of kids this year."

"You say that every year. Emma, tell them about your principal." Tia demanded as the waiter placed four glasses of wine on the table.

"Tia." Emma groaned with embarrassment. She really hadn't been ready to share her feelings with everyone.

"Talk girl." Anna demanded as the others waited for her to speak.

"I am attracted to my new, straight principal."

"Emma." Van cried out, disturbed by Emma's declaration. "A straight woman?"

"You know nothing good ever comes from being interested in a straight woman." Anna reminded her. They all knew from experience. They had seen first hand how devastated Van had been.

"I know, I know. It's not like I've done anything. I just get this fluttering in my stomach whenever I'm around her."

"Oh, honey." Van clasped Emma's hand in her own. "I'm sorry."

"It's not a big deal." Emma squeezed Van's hand in return, appreciating the support.

"Can you believe this? Four beautiful, talented lesbians, single, and very celibate, what is this world coming to?" Tia sighed dramatically. Tia's remark drew a bark of laughter from Anna and then hysterical laughter from all four women. It was several minutes before they settled down, grins still on their faces.

They were a rarity among lesbian women. Most of the time, in a group of lesbians there was at least two of them who had been lovers, but this wasn't the case. None of them had ever been involved with each other as anything more then friends. Unconditional support and love were what they provided each other, and they'd been doing that for over five years. They loved and trusted one another completely, and it showed in the way they listened intently to each other.

"Come on, let's eat. I haven't eaten all day." Van complained, as she waved at the waiter.

"That's because you take horrible care of yourself." Anna reminded her.

"I'm still starving."

"Okay, okay." Anna laughed good naturedly. "Let's order."

Within twenty minutes, all of them were happily eating and visiting. They never got tired of talking to each other. They shared everything, oblivious of the growing crowd around them. The restaurant had begun to fill up with its usual dinner crowd. It was a very popular restaurant owned and operated by two gay men, and catered to a large gay and lesbian clientele. It was located in the heart of Capital Hill and very well known in the community. It was a very upscale and busy establishment. The table of four well-dressed, gorgeous women captured quite a few glances and gazes as the crowd grew larger. They were such an animated group, humor and love made them even more attractive than their looks.

"Oh my God, she must be gay?" Emma almost shouted as she looked across the restaurant.

"Who, Emma?"

"It's Melinda, my new principal. She's sitting over there with another woman."

"Where?" Anna asked, trying to locate the table in question.

"Don't be so obvious." Emma groaned with embarrassment.

"Which one is she?" Tia and Van joined Anna in her perusal of the room.

"She's the woman sitting at the third table across the back. She's with a pretty blond woman."

"She's beautiful." Tia remarked. "She must be gay. Do you think they're together?"

Emma felt the painful catch in her chest as she thought of Melinda with another woman. Why was she acting this way? She didn't even know her that well. Emma didn't want to admit that she had fallen for her principal, but the hurt in her heart was telling her something different. And she didn't want to know that Melinda was with someone. Somehow, deep in the recesses of her heart, Emma had thought Melinda might be someone she could care for.

"Emma, are you all right?" Van touched her hand. "Honey, talk to me." Van's voice and eyes were gentle with love and concern.

"I'm fine, Van. It just caught me off guard."

"Honey, look at me. You've got it bad."

"I know." Emma had fallen hard for Melinda.

"What are you going to do about it?"

"Nothing."

"Emma, they're leaving and they're coming this way."

"Great." She groaned. She would have liked to crawl under the table. Given the fact that there was six feet of her, it made it all together impossible.

"Emma, I thought that was you." Melinda was as shocked to run into Emma as she was to see Melinda. She just hid it very well as she approached Emma's table. She had just been telling Julie about Emma. She wondered which one was Emma's date. She couldn't believe her bad luck!

"Hello, Melinda, these are my friends Tia, Van, and Anna. This is my new principal, Melinda Newcastle."

"Hi. This is Julie Marks. She's visiting from Portland for the weekend."

"Hello." The very pretty blond woman, smiled at the group. She surreptitiously checked Emma out. Melinda was right. She was incredibly sexy, as were the other three women at the table.

"Would you like lo join us for a drink?" Anna inquired and flinched when Emma kicked her under the table.

"Sure, Melinda and I would love to." Julie smiled as she pulled up a chair. She was going to see how Emma responded to Melinda. Melinda had been talking about her all evening. "So tell me about your city. I'm thinking about moving here."

Melinda pulled another chair over and sat next to Julie and Tia. She looked up and caught Emma's gaze. Emma's smile made her catch her breath, and she stared in return. She didn't break her gaze from Emma's until Julie poked her in her side to get her attention.

"Melinda, Anna asked you a question."

"I'm sorry. What was the question?"

Van and Tia exchanged knowing glances as they observed Emma and Melinda. It was only a matter of time. They were both attracted to each other. Everyone at the table was aware of it but the two of them. They couldn't keep their eyes off of each other.

The six of them visited and chatted for another hour before Anna announced she was ready to go home. They'd given up on dancing for the evening. Julie and Melinda stood up to leave and the rest of them decided it was time to call it an evening. As Julie said goodnight to the others, Melinda and Emma found themselves face to face. Emma was tongue tied as she looked at Melinda.

"It was really nice running into you, Emma."

"It was a very pleasant surprise to run into you."

"Yes, ah Emma, maybe we need to talk."

"Okay." Emma waited for Melinda to continue.

"Could we get together Monday evening after work?"

"Monday evening would be fine." Emma was puzzled by Melinda's behavior. She hoped she hadn't done anything wrong.

"Good." Melinda went to step away but Emma reached out and clasped her hand.

"I'm glad we ran into each other." She smiled at her.

Melinda squeezed her fingers, gazing back at her. "Emma, I'm very glad we ran into each other."

"Goodnight." Emma whispered softly. She found it difficult to release Melinda's fingers as she headed for Tia and the car. Emma remained lost in thought until she and Tia were well on their way home.

"Well, girlfriend, what are you going to do?" Tia asked as they headed north on Interstate Five.

"What do you mean, what am I going to do?"

"Honey, it looks to me like your principal is smitten with you." Tia chuckled as she glanced at her flustered friend. "And I think you've gotten bitten by the love goddess."

"That's ridiculous!" Emma sputtered, turning away from Tia.

"Someone doth protest too much."

"At least she's gay."

"And very interested in a certain, tall, gorgeous lesbian, who's also my best friend."

"We don't know if she is interested."

"Oh yes, we do. She watched you the whole time she sat at the table. She devoured you with her eyes."

"She did not. Really?"

"Honey, the heat between the two of you was obvious to everyone. Now, I repeat my question. What are you going to do?"

"I don't know."

"Emma, you told me earlier that you're wildly attracted to Melinda. Have you changed your mind?"

"No, but she's the principal of my school. I may not report to her, but I have to work with her."

"And..."

"And it's very unprofessional behavior to be lusting after the principal of my school."

"Honey, when is the last time you went on a date or made love?"

"What does that have to do with this?"

"Emma, what if she is the one, your soul mate?"

"Tia, what am I going to do?" Emma sounded devastated.

"I think you're going to have to figure that one out with Melinda."

Emma had no response for Tia and remained deep in thought for the rest of the drive until Tia pulled into the driveway. "Thanks, Tia."

"Emma, I love you honey. You deserve to be happy. And if Melinda will make you happy, then I am all for it."

"Thanks Tia, I love you too."

"Goodnight."

"Night."

Emma crawled into bed forty minutes later and found it difficult to fall asleep. She thought about the evening and the odds of running into Melinda. At least she knew Melinda was gay. She just didn't know what to do about it. She'd never dated anyone at work. She was very positive it wasn't a smart idea. It could easily get extremely messy. She finally slid into a restless sleep after making the decision she would squelch her feelings for Melinda. It was the best thing to do. Emma didn't want to even think about being involved with someone who could have such a huge affect on her heart. The way that Melinda had looked at her and Emma's reaction had told her that any relationship with Melinda would be risky. Emma wouldn't take the chance to have her heart broken.

Melinda was having an identical silent conversation with herself. She didn't need the headache. And she certainly didn't want a mess on her hands. She had refused to discuss it with Julie on the way home, but she knew it would come up at breakfast. Her heart ached as she was reminded of the embarrassment and heartbreak she had endured at her old job. She couldn't allow it to happen again. She would force herself to forget her feelings for Emma.

Chapter Five

"Melinda, you're overreacting." Julie responded with just a hint of exasperation. She had listened to Melinda's same argument over and over since the two of them had returned from breakfast.

"Julie, you forget what happened."

"I'm not forgetting, but this is a different situation."

"Everyone knew." Melinda's face showed her anger and heartbreak.

"Yes, everyone knew, but no one cared except for a few narrow minded people."

"Those few people just happened to be on the school board."

"Honey, I know everything was very hard on you. I wish I could take your pain away. But it's over and you need to move on." Julie hugged her tightly trying to take the sting out of her words. She wouldn't hurt Melinda for the world. She just wanted to make her leave the past behind.

"And now it's starting all over again." Melinda's voice broke, her eyes filling with tears.

"Honey, it isn't the same. The school board here knows you are gay. No one can hurt you with that information."

"I just can't take any chances."

"Melinda, do you like Emma?"

Melinda hesitated before answering. "She's beautiful, funny, and very nice."

"And sexy as hell."

"That doesn't mean I have to be anything more then a friend."

Julie ignored Melinda's last statement. She had seen the smoldering looks between her and Emma. It was only a matter of time. And if she could do anything about it, she would push the two of them together. Melinda deserved to be happy. She was such a good person.

"So what are you going to say to Emma Monday night?"

"I'm going to ask her to keep my being gay quiet. I don't want it to be all over the school. And I am going to make sure she knows we're just friends."

"Emma doesn't strike me as a person that would gossip. What about her feelings? Don't you think she might have her own opinion?"

"Of course, I won't hurt Emma's feelings, but I can't let anything happen again."

"What happened to you will never happen again. Rita didn't care who she hurt."

"Especially me."

"You didn't know she was so unstable."

"I should have seen the signs."

"No one saw the signs. She was ill, honey."

"But I was sleeping with her."

"Honey, hindsight is always much clearer. Please, stop punishing yourself. It's been over a year."

"I just wish I could forget about everything."

"Melinda, you of all people deserve to be happy."

"Thanks, Julie. I'm glad you came up this weekend. I'm sorry I'm being such a pain."

"You aren't being a pain, and I'm glad I could visit. I miss my best friend."

"I miss you, too." The two women hugged tightly. They had known each other for several years and Julie had stood by Melinda when she had needed a friend very badly. Melinda loved her very much.

Julie headed back home to Portland a little after one that afternoon and Melinda tried to put her apartment in order. It still looked fairly empty and not much like a home. She wasn't used to so little space. Most of her things were in storage, especially since she had moved from a three-bedroom house to a two-bedroom apartment. Melinda worked until late evening to complete most of the unpacking. It wasn't until she crawled into bed that she began to worry about what to say to Emma.

Chapter Six

Monday morning was just too busy for both Melinda and Emma. They didn't run into each other until lunch time. Melinda literally collided with Emma as she was coming out of her office, papers tumbling out of Emma's hands.

"Emma, are you okay?"

"Yes." Emma chuckled as she bent to pick her things up. "I should have looked before I flew out of my office."

"Are you as busy as I am?" Melinda helped her gather up her folders.

"Swamped."

"Are you still up to getting together after work?"

"Sure."

"Good. I should be able to get out of here by 5:30. Would you like to go get a bite to eat?"

"That would be great. My last conference is at 4:30."

"Shall I meet you here at 5:30?"

"Perfect." Emma smiled at the very nervous woman standing next to her. She knew the feeling. Her stomach was full of butterflies as she gazed at Melinda.

"Great, I'll see you later then. I'm sorry I ran over you."

"Melinda, maybe you haven't noticed, but I'm a pretty strong woman. I think I can survive a small collision."

"Oh, I've noticed." Melinda grinned as she headed down the hall.

Emma couldn't keep from smiling back at her. Melinda was very cute when she flirted.

Monday afternoon flew by for Emma, as she dealt with mini problems, unhappy students, and anything else that crossed her busy desk. She was still industriously recording notes from her last meeting when Melinda walked though her open office door and slumped in her chair.

"How do you look so fresh and stylish after ten hours of work? I know you've been here as long as I have."

"Underneath this calm, cool exterior, is a woman just begging to take her shoes off." Emma's eyes twinkled as she spoke. Melinda didn't have a hair out of place. She looked as fresh and as appealing as she'd looked at lunch time.

"Then let's get out of here so you can do that. What do you say to takeout at my house? Shoes are optional." Melinda responded, her own eyes sparkling with humor.

"I'm done. I just need to lock up."

The two of them visited easily about their school day as they walked through the now empty school corridor, their voices echoing loudly. It was amazing how a few hundred students could transform the building with their noise, energy, and enthusiasm. Now it was silent and restful, as the two of them exited out of the side door, heading for the equally empty parking lot.

"Emma, do you like Chinese food?"

"I love it."

"There's a restaurant two blocks from my apartment that has pretty good food. Do you want to follow me and we can stop on the way? I'm afraid I'm not much of a cook."

"Chinese will be just fine, and I'll follow you."

It took less then a half an hour for the two of them to pick up the takeout and get to Melinda's home. It was an older apartment complex with a lot of charm. The apartment was good-sized, filled with oak furniture that matched the shiny wood floors. Two overstuffed couches made up the living room, along with two large watercolors of soft beach scenes. Emma felt herself relax as she followed Melinda into the spotless apartment, through the dining room, and into the kitchen. The apartment was very restful and softly elegant, just like Melinda.

"Come on in and make yourself comfortable. Please feel free to take your shoes off. I'll get some plates for us. Would you like a glass of wine?"

"Wine would be nice. Here, let me help. We bought way too much food. There's enough here for four people."

"I always order too much and then I end up eating it for days." Melinda laughed as she placed china plates on the counter, and then poured wine into two crystal wine glasses. "Here's your wine. Why don't we eat at the dining room table?"

Emma picked up the bag of food and the plates, following Melinda to a very old dining room table. "Do you collect antiques?"

"A little, just a few odds and ends."

"This table is beautiful."

"Thanks, it took me six weeks to refinish it."

"You did it yourself?" Emma was very impressed, as her eyes slid over the shining wood surface of the table. Melinda placed two placemats onto the table and took the plates from Emma.

"I like doing things like that. Here, have a seat."

"You're lucky. I'm not in the least bit handy with tools. I'm much better at gardening. I can hear my house groan when I pick up a hammer." Emma laughed as she sat down next to Melinda and sipped her wine. "Anna has made me promise not to do any more carpentry jobs on my house. It took her and Van two weeks to fix my last one."

"Well, I can't keep a plant alive, so we're even." Melinda grinned, as she handed Emma one of the white cartons from the bag.

"Melinda, I'm sorry if our running into each other this weekend is a problem."

"It's not a problem." Melinda put her fork down and turned to her. "I just would like to keep my private life outside of work."

"People at school know I am gay. I'm very open about it. But I would never talk to anyone about you. That's your own business."

"I appreciate that. I told the school board I was gay before they hired me. But I don't want to announce it at school. I don't want the students and teachers to know about my private life."

"You should probably not spend too much time around me then."

"Why do you say that?" Melinda looked at Emma with a puzzled expression.

"Guilt by association." Emma teased her with a grin.

"I don't think that's a problem."

"Oh no? Last year I began talking to our janitor in the evening when I worked late and my students started a rumor that I was having an affair."

"Were you?" Melinda's eyes told Emma she was teasing.

"Excuse me?" Emma sniffed in humorous disgust. "Our janitor is a sixty-three-year-old man. And he is five-feet-two."

Melinda burst out laughing. "What did you do about the rumor?"

"I told the janitor about it, and he and I shared a laugh. Then we ignored it."

Melinda laughed heartily over Emma's declaration. "Have you ever had any problems at school over your being gay?"

"No, I've always been out, so it hasn't been an issue."

"What about a partner?"

"Well, I don't have one. And if I did, I wouldn't keep it quiet. Enough questions about me, what about you?"

"What about me?" Melinda turned away from Emma.

"Melinda, don't think you can give me the third degree and not get it in return."

"Okay, what do you want to know?"

"Is Julie your girlfriend?"

"Julie? Heavens no, she's my best friend. I don't have a girlfriend. I'm single."

"How long have you been single?" Emma almost grinned when she heard Melinda's response.

"About a year, my last relationship ended badly. I haven't really dated much after that."

Emma nodded her head as she listened. She understood what Melinda was saying. Dating was hard work.

"So do you need my friends and me to introduce you to some single women?" Emma teased Melinda, but she was praying that Melinda would say no. Her attraction to Melinda was bubbling all through her body. "What type of woman are you looking for?"

Melinda chuckled at Emma's suggestion. "No thanks, I think I'm fine right now. Besides, didn't you just say you were single?" Melinda's eyes dared Emma to respond.

Emma looked her straight in the eye. "Do you want to date me?"

Melinda started to say she wanted to get to know her better. She knew it wasn't smart to date someone from her school. But Melinda couldn't lie to herself or to Emma. "Yes."

Emma's face lit up with a smile as her heart leaped in her chest. "Okay, when do you want to start dating me?"

Melinda grinned as she responded. "Tonight."

"Darn, if I had known tonight was a date I would have brought flowers and worn something different." She leaned into Melinda and nudged her. "Aren't you supposed to tell me it's a date?"

Melinda was enjoying Emma's wonderful sense of humor. "I just did, and I like what you are wearing."

"Thank you. Now, let's get this dating thing cleared up. Would you like to go out to dinner and a play with me on Friday night? I have season tickets to the Fifth Avenue Theater."

"I would love to go."

"Good. I'm glad we've got this dating thing out of the way." Emma sighed dramatically as Melinda grinned at her. "You'd better eat up. We have a ton of food here."

The two of them visited quietly as they enjoyed their dinner. It was surprising how easily the two of them got along. They talked about school, music, and art, enjoying each other's company as they got to know one another.

"Do you want to sit in the living room? I'll fill our wine glasses."

"Thank you." Emma wandered into the living room and curled up on the end of the couch. As Melinda entered the living room to join Emma, she stopped as she caught sight of her. Emma's hair was loosely gathered over her shoulder in a thick dark brown curtain. She had her legs tucked up underneath her, and was seated comfortably against the corner of the couch. Emma was wearing a slim knit dress that was just a slightly darker gold then her eyes. Her light golden eyes glowed as she watched Melinda enter the room. Melinda's stomach fluttered as her eyes traveled up Emma's long legs and body to her beautiful face.

Emma smiled as she watched Melinda hesitate before entering the living room. She admired the way that Melinda carried herself. She walked with determination, with long strides that ate up the ground. She reeked with confidence as she went about her job at work. But Emma had seen the flash of attraction on her face, followed by the indecision. She found that small show of weakness infinitely more appealing then the very capable woman she interacted with at work.

"Here's you go." Melinda sat down on the couch, leaving a wide space between her and Emma.

"Melinda, tell me why you moved to Seattle?" Emma asked softly, turning to face her.

"They offered me the job."

"The real reason, please." Emma tapped Melinda on her arm.

Melinda sighed and turned to face Emma. She wasn't sure how to begin. "I was principal at a very large high school in Portland for about four years. At the beginning of my fifth year a new English teacher joined our staff. She was young, with only three years of experience, but had impeccable recommendations."

Melinda stopped speaking and placed her wine glass down on the coffee table. Emma didn't have to be told that Melinda's memories were very painful.

Emma put her own wine glass clown and grasped Melinda's hands in her own. Squeezing gently, she smiled, but remained silent.

"I should have seen the signs but I didn't. I was too wrapped up in my job. Rita was pretty, outgoing, and a lesbian. Somehow she found out I was gay and began to pursue me. It was flattering and I was attracted to her. I had been single for such a long time." The heartbreak in Melinda's voice made Emma's own heart hurt. She slid closer to Melinda as she continued speaking. She let go of one of Melinda's hands and slid her arm around her shoulders, hugging her gently. Melinda smiled at Emma.

"Rita was everywhere, and within a month we were sleeping together. At first the relationship was fine, but after a month, Rita started showing up at my house every night. If I had a late meeting she would accuse me of seeing someone else. If I didn't answer the telephone in my office when I was working late, she would fly off the handle. It just got worse and worse. She would interrupt meetings at work and cause embarrassing scenes. Finally, I told her I didn't want to see her any more and she flipped out."

Melinda's eyes glistened with tears as she looked at Emma. Emma pulled Melinda into a gentle embrace to comfort her. Emma hated to see anyone hurt but Melinda had, in a short space in time, found a spot in her heart.

"Honey, it's alright." Emma murmured into Melinda's hair. "You don't need to say anything more."

"But I want to, please." Melinda whispered as she pressed her face against Emma's. She pulled away from her and smiled. "I can't believe I am telling you all this."

Melinda's fingers traced Emma's cheek as she began to speak again, their faces inches from each other's. Melinda's touch had thrown Emma, as heat unfurled in her body. She wasn't surprised at her reaction. But the strength of it was unsettling. She trembled as she tried to keep it hidden.

"Rita went nuts when I broke it off with her. She began to stalk me. She broke into my house, my car, and my office. And she followed me everywhere I went, threatening my friends and co-workers. And then she threatened me. I had to get a restraining order against her. She sent horrible letters to the school board, and they placed me on leave while they investigated whether I had behaved inappropriately."

"Melinda, I'm so sorry." Emma couldn't keep the horror out of her voice. It was the very worst thing that could happen to a gay teacher or school administrator. Every one of them was fearful of just that kind of situation. It could ruin a career and wreak havoc with a person's life.

Melinda's eyes welled up with tears and they slowly slid down her cheeks. "I never wanted to do anything else but run a school." Her voice was husky with emotion.

"I know, honey." Emma's soft lips kissed Melinda's tears away as she held her face in her hands. "I know."

Emma's gentle touch melted Melinda as she slid her own lips along Emma's chin. Emma's lips found Melinda's in a soft tentative kiss, and then she pulled away. The last thing in the world Emma wanted to do was to frighten Melinda. But, Melinda wasn't frightened she was caught under Emma's spell. Melinda smiled at her as she pulled her tightly against her body. Her mouth caught Emma's in a kiss, and Emma moaned with pleasure as the heat roared through her body. Melinda's kisses were pure heaven to Emma, and she feasted on Melinda's mouth and tongue. A dam burst in Melinda's heart as Emma's lips tasted her mouth, her tongue, and covered her face with sensuous kisses. Her lips traveled along her jaw, before sucking on Melinda's lower lip, drawing a gasp from her before she opened her mouth to Emma's tongue. Melinda pulled away from Emma's mouth and buried her face in her neck as she tried to catch her breath. Emma held Melinda tightly in her arms as she attempted to calm her wildly beating heart.

"I'm in trouble." Emma whispered in Melinda's ear as she stroked her hair.

"Why?" Melinda turned to look at her.

"I think maybe I am going to like dating you." Emma's remark made Melinda smile.

"Do you mind if we keep this between the two of us? I'm still a little fearful about being too open at work."

"Honey, what you and I do outside of work is our own business and we're under no obligation to let anyone know at work. I promise you, we'll be very careful." Emma understood how difficult the situation was for Melinda, and she would do anything to make it easier on her.

"Thank you for being so understanding."

"Honey, what that woman did to you was not only appalling, it was a crime." Emma's face showed her anger and her compassion for the woman she held in her arms.

"It's over now, and right this minute it is the last thing I want to talk about." Melinda smiled as she gathered Emma in to her arms.

"Honey, what do you want to talk about?" Emma teased, her lips sliding behind Melinda's ear and feathering down her neck.

Melinda shivered as she responded. "I don't want to talk. I want to kiss your fantastic mouth all night." Melinda hungrily kissed Emma while they once again enjoyed the pleasure of deep moist kisses, and the sweet taste of each other. They traded kiss after kiss, holding each other tightly as the evening grew late.

Emma was the first to pull away as she glanced at her watch. "Melinda, it's after midnight, and we both have a long day tomorrow. I need to get home."

Melinda hugged Emma before she stood up. "I can't remember the last time I necked on my couch for two hours." Her eyes twinkled at Emma.

"Honey, if we did it right you shouldn't have anything to compare it to." Emma grinned, kissed her quickly, and stood up to slip her shoes on.

"Believe me I can't even think when you kiss me." Melinda reassured her with a laugh.

"The feeling is mutual." Emma slid her arm around Melinda's waist. "Now, walk me to the door and kiss me goodnight, please."

"With pleasure."

And pleasure it was, as the two of them stood tightly in each other's arms, kissing for another twenty minutes.

"No more kisses, I have to go. Goodnight, I'll see you tomorrow."

"Yes, you will." Melinda grinned, hugging Emma one last time. "Goodnight."

Emma slipped out of the door and headed down the hallway. She turned and waved to Melinda, who stood watch in her open door. Melinda waved as Emma entered the elevator and then shut and locked the door before heading for her bedroom. She whistled as she walked she was so happy. Her conviction about not getting involved with Emma was completely forgotten. The evening had been a surprise. She found kissing Melinda overwhelming. She knew she was attracted to her, she'd known that since the day she'd met her. Emma was smart, beautiful, and very sexy. But it wasn't until she and Melinda kissed that Melinda knew the depth of her attraction. It scared and thrilled her all at the same time. She'd never felt this strong a physical pull before. She quickly prepared for bed and slid into a pleasant night of sleep.

Emma meanwhile, was having some difficulty with her feelings. "Great Emma, you just spent the evening necking with the principal of your school. What were you thinking?" Emma muttered as she ran through every excuse she could come up with before admitting that it was lust, pure and simple lust. She was angry with herself for jumping so quickly into a physical relationship, because she knew going back to friends was not so easy to do. Besides, she didn't want to go back to being Melinda's friend. She just wasn't sure how to keep this new relationship in perspective.

Sighing heavily, Emma pulled into her garage and turned her car off. She headed into her house and went straight to her bedroom. She needed sleep. She would figure things out in the morning when she wasn't so tired and still vibrating with pleasure. Things would look differently in the morning. Besides, hadn't she decided not to get involved with Melinda? Maybe she needed to walk away from this before it became messy. She didn't want to be involved with anyone, especially if her heart was involved. She just was so attracted to Melinda.

Chapter Seven

Things did look better in the morning. Not only had Emma rationalized her reaction to Melinda, she decided that it was due to a long spell of no dating and no sex. What other reason could it be? She didn't catch a glimpse of Melinda all day long. She actually began to think that the evening hadn't meant that much to Melinda since she hadn't even bothered to stop by to say hello.

By late afternoon, Emma was beginning to feel more than a little put out that the evening had meant so little to Melinda. She headed for her car, intent on going home and making it an early night. She planned on having a quick bite to eat, finishing a few chores, and then off to bed.

She rapidly prepared a light dinner and while eating, paid her bills. She sorted clothes and started a load of wash, before running a vacuum through her house, and doing some dusting. The house was always kept spotless, but Emma was feeling extremely vulnerable and when she felt that way she cleaned. Emma's confidence was lagging and she couldn't believe that the evening she'd spent with Melinda had meant so little to her. Checking her watch, she decided to change into her pajamas and crawl into bed. She was restless and irritated, not her normal mood. She had just sat down on her bed to change when the telephone next to her elbow rang.

"Hello."

"Hi." It was Melinda.

"Hello." Emma's heart beat quickly.

"I need to confess something to you." Melinda's voice was very quiet.

"What?"

"I intentionally avoided you all day."

"Why?"

"Because I thought if I avoided you. I wouldn't think about you all day."

"Did it work?"

"No."

Emma grinned happily. "How was your day?"

"Good, busy, but good. I missed seeing you."

"I missed seeing you. How's this going to work?"

"I think we need to take it day by day and let everything work its way out."

"Melinda, I like you a lot. But if it's too difficult for you, I'll understand if you don't want to date me."

"It's not too difficult, and I promise I won't ignore you anymore."

"I could have sought you out today. I was just as scared."

"We sure are a pair. I really did miss you today."

"Meet me in my office tomorrow at seven-thirty and I'll share my coffee with you."

"That's a deal."

"Good. Now, go get some sleep."

"Emma, thank you."

"For what?"

"For just being you. Goodnight."

"Goodnight." Emma smiled as she hung up the telephone. She was really beginning to like Melinda.

Emma arrived at work thirty minutes early intent upon having fresh coffee brewing and being settled in her office before Melinda arrived. Melinda apparently had other plans. She'd already been there, and left pastries, a bouquet of flowers, and a card on Emma's desk. Emma smiled as she prepared the coffee. She sat at her desk and opened the card. It was a simple message, handwritten on a blank card. 'I missed you. Melinda.' It went straight to her heart. Emma couldn't help sighing, flowers, a card, and breakfast. It was a sweet thing to do and it touched Emma deeply.

"Good morning." Melinda stood just inside Emma's office door.

"Good morning. Come in and sit." Emma and Melinda's gaze locked on each other. Emma's body filled with warmth as she allowed her attraction for Melinda to wash through her. "Let me pour you some coffee. Melinda, the flowers are beautiful, and thank you for the pastries, and the card.

"You're welcome." Melinda took the full cup of coffee from Emma and their fingers touched. Emma hesitated releasing her grasp as the jolt of electricity snapped through her body. Melinda's eyes never left Emma's face but they glowed hotly as Melinda felt the same jolt of feeling.

"What's your day look like?" Melinda tried to keep her voice normal but Emma's touch had knocked her composure. She had to struggle with her breathing.

"Busy." Emma released the coffee cup and sat down, her eyes sliding over Melinda's trim body in her very professional business suit. "You look terrific."

"Thank you. I have a meeting to attend." Melinda blushed as she smiled at Emma. "Can we see each other tonight?"

"Sure." Emma's heart pounded in her chest. "Is everything okay?"

Melinda bent closer to Emma with a grin. "Everything is absolutely perfect. I just don't want to wait until Friday night."

"What would you like to do?"

Melinda didn't say a word but her blue eyes held Emma's attention, a sexy little grin on her face. Her response was cloaked in the hot gaze she directed at Emma. Emma felt it all the way to her toes.

"Ah, I think I'll fix a light dinner for two." Emma was suddenly very nervous and breathless.

"I'll be there by six." Melinda's look of promise had nothing to do with arriving on time.

"I'll be waiting." Emma's voice cracked, her heart pounding loudly in her chest. One long last look and Melinda left a flustered Emma in her office.

"Damn." Emma cursed as she jostled her coffee, spilling some on her desk. She had no control over her reaction to Melinda. "Calm down, girl."

"Ms. Sharp, are you okay?" Emma looked up into the concerned eyes of Jeremy Little, ninth grade class president, and her first appointment.

"I'm fine, Jeremy. Come on in." Emma chuckled. "I just spilled my coffee and was telling myself what a klutz I am."

Jeremy grinned at his favorite counselor. There was nothing klutzy about Ms. Sharp. Boys and girls alike found her open, honest, and in the teenage vernacular, hot. The two of them immediately began to chat amiably as they worked on the ninth grade class assembly. Once the meeting with Jeremy was over, Emma had student after student in her office and very little time for any breaks. Her days were usually very busy, but this particular day it threw her off. She had way too much emotion churning in her head, and a nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach.

Emma burst into her house at five-forty completely unraveled. She had twenty minutes to straighten her house, clean up, and start dinner before Melinda arrived. A last minute minor emergency kept Emma overly long at school. She'd just gathered her junk out of the living room when the doorbell rang.

"Damn." Emma rushed to open the door, her heart pounding in her chest as she took a big breath before she yanked it open. Melinda and Tia were standing together on the front porch. Emma's heart jumped in her chest at the sight of Melinda.

"Hello." Emma's stunned face gave her away as she looked at Tia.

"Hey, girlfriend, invite us in." Tia teased as she followed Melinda into the house.

"Tia, what are you doing here?"

"Don't sound so thrilled to see me." Tia hugged her with a knowing grin. "I'm on my way to a dinner meeting and I thought I would stop by and say hello. Melinda and I ran into each other outside."

"Do either of you want a glass of wine?" Emma's nerves were frazzled. Tia recognized the signs and placed her hand on Emma's arm.

"No, I just want a hug and a promise that you'll call me sometime this weekend." Tia requested, deciding to give the two women a break.

Emma hugged her tiny friend tightly. "I promise I'll call you."

"You better." Tia threatened with a smile. "Melinda, it was nice running into you."

"Tia, you don't have to leave." Melinda felt bad that Tia was going to take off. She'd just arrived.

"Melinda, I really do have a meeting. Emma, love you, girlfriend." Tia hugged her best friend as she headed for the door. She almost laughed out loud. Emma and Melinda wanted to be alone in the worst way.

"I'll call." Emma responded as Tia waggled her fingers and shut the door behind her. If Tia read all the signs, Emma's many months of no sex were about to come to an end, and very quickly.

Emma sighed heavily and turned to Melinda. "Hello."

"Hi." Melinda grinned as she closed the space between herself and Emma. She slid her arms around Emma's neck as Emma's body molded to her own.

Their lips met in a hungry kiss as their attraction for each other unleashed itself. Emma's mouth drove Melinda crazy as she first kissed her with hot, wet kisses, her tongue sliding deliciously against Melinda's lips, running her tongue through her mouth. She then tasted the very sensitive skin behind her ear and down her neck. The jumble of feelings Melinda felt were all tied up in an overwhelming hunger to make love.

Melinda's arms dropped from Emma's neck as she slid her hands down Emma's slender back to her waist and rested them on her hips. Hesitating for a moment, she felt Emma's lips nibbling at the tops of her breasts. She hadn't even noticed Emma had unbuttoned the top of her dress. Her hands slid down Emma's hips and clasped her body tightly against her own, their hips straining against each other's. Melinda found Emma's lips with her own in a searing kiss, her hands sliding up and cupping Emma's heavy breasts. The moan that escaped from Emma as Melinda kissed her again was all the encouragement Melinda needed. Her fingers found Emma's swollen, aching nipples and caressed them through the silk fabric of her blouse.

Emma pulled her mouth away from Melinda's as she tried to catch her breath. "Are you sure about this?"

"No." Melinda answered truthfully. "But I want this." Her fingers still stroked Emma's breasts as she gazed into her eyes. "I want to make love with you very much. It's all I think about."

Emma's sexy smile was answer enough, as Melinda kissed her again. "Melinda, the bedroom." Emma gasped as she tried to move them in the general direction.

Melinda looked up at Emma as she was tugged down the hall. This was so overwhelming, her wanting her so much. She had never felt this way before for any woman. She couldn't think normally about her. Maybe if they slept together the feeling will dissipate and she could deal more rationally with it. As they entered the bedroom, Melinda's mouth again found her lips, Emma's fingers immediately going to the buttons of Melinda's jacket. Her hands shook as she rapidly removed Melinda's jacket and blouse.

"Emma." Melinda whispered against Emma's mouth. "Let me undress you. I've been dreaming about this since the moment I met you."

Emma's heart melted at Melinda's words, as she stood up straight in front of Melinda. She gazed at Melinda, a sensuous smile on her face, her body shivering with a deep craving. Melinda's hands trembled as she slid Emma's blouse from her shoulders and dropped it on the end of the bed. The lacy beige bra that Emma was wearing made Melinda breath deeply.

"You're so beautiful." Melinda smiled at Emma as she ran her hands down her shoulders and arms enjoying the feel of her skin. The tall, beautiful woman with the golden eyes glistening at her almost overwhelmed her. As Melinda leaned forward and kissed Emma softly, Emma's lips opened to allow Melinda's tongue to sweep through her mouth.

Emma's knees were weakened as Melinda's kiss created a new flame of passion burning throughout her body. Melinda's mouth on her upper breasts caused her to slide her arms around Melinda's waist for support, her legs wobbling. Melinda's fingers fumbled with the straps of Emma's bra and it slid away from her body to fall to the floor. Emma blushed as Melinda's eyes slid over Emma's full breasts. Emma had always been a little embarrassed of her overly endowed figure. Combined with her height, Emma's body had always attracted attention, but not always the kind Emma wanted. She started to raise her arms to hide her breasts. Melinda gently grasped her wrists to stop her.

"Emma, look at me." Melinda touched Emma's cheek. "I love the way you look. I have been fantasizing about this moment since the first moment I met you. Your body is incredibly beautiful. But, it is not just about sex. I watch you with your students. They love you, and that tells me more about you then anything else. I've seen your face when you talk to them. You love your students as much as they love you. I find that almost as appealing as standing here with you. You are so full of love for your work. I am humbled by the talent you have for making everyone who comes in contact with you feel special."

"Melinda, I haven't slept with anyone for over a year." Emma shook in her arms. Emma was never that comfortable being completely naked and she wanted this night to be perfect.

"Emma, I haven't slept with a woman since Rita and that whole mess over a year ago." Melinda was terrified when it came to pleasing Emma. Her self esteem had taken a huge blow with her last relationship.

Emma's fear evaporated as she saw the insecurity on Melinda's face. "Do you think it's like riding a bike? Does it come back to you?" Emma grinned as she quickly unbuttoned Melinda's jacket and blouse.

Melinda chuckled responding to Emma's teasing. "You'd better hope it comes back."

"Oh, somehow I don't think we have anything to worry about." Emma laughed, pushing Melinda's jacket and blouse off her shoulders.

"You have lots of faith in our abilities, darlin'."

"Honey, we're two very smart, talented women who should be able to handle this." Emma very quickly slid Melinda's slacks and nylons down her hips and bent over to slide them down Melinda's long slim legs. "But if you keep speaking in that bone melting southern drawl, I can't guarantee anything."

Melinda's chuckle made Emma smile. "I am going to do more then melt your bones with words." Melinda tugged Emma to her feet and covered her mouth with a kiss.

Melinda's hands stroked Emma's back, her lips feasting on Emma's mouth. Emma stripped Melinda's bra from her body and they were breast to naked breast. Emma felt the familiar tug of heat between her legs as their breasts rubbed against one another's. Melinda's hands once again cupped Emma's breasts and then found her nipples, drawing a hiss from Emma. Melinda's lips covered Emma's breasts with kisses and Emma trembled again with passion.

"Darlin', I am going to melt this beautiful body with my mouth because I am going to kiss you from head to toe." Melinda's mouth illustrated her intentions as she suckled on Emma's nipples and rapidly removed Emma's remaining clothes.

"I don't think you've forgotten a thing." Emma sighed, sliding her hands along Melinda's ribs and around her breasts. Emma turned Melinda and gently pushed her on to the bed following her on to it, her mouth surrounding a nipple. Her hands slid over Melinda's body as her lips covered Melinda's breasts with kisses. Melinda's body writhed under Emma's attentions, her body on fire as Emma's mouth traced over her stomach and hips. Melinda's moans of pleasure and her passionate words of encouragement let Emma know she was pleasing her with her lovemaking. Emma's hands traveled over Melinda's thighs and calves as her lips nuzzled the tops of her legs. Making love to Melinda was overwhelming. She had never found such pleasure and emotion during lovemaking. Pleasing this woman had become her single goal. The scent of Melinda's body was mesmerizing to Emma, as her mouth covered Melinda's swollen center.

"Emma!" Melinda gasped as her tongue teased her, streaks of unbelievable pleasure coursing through her body. Emma smiled as she feathered her fingers against Melinda and then slid them inside her. She loved that Melinda's tight center was slick with moisture, while her tongue found her sensitive tissue and tasted her for the first time. She stroked and teased Melinda as her hips jerked and twisted, her hands clenched in the sheets. The tensing of Melinda's thighs and hips caused Emma to increase the pressure of her tongue as Melinda began to gasp. An orgasm shattered Melinda's body as she dissolved with wave after wonderful wave. Emma rested her face on Melinda's stomach holding her grasp on Melinda's hips. Melinda's fingers unclenched from the sheet and found Emma's hands holding her hips. She slid her hands into Emma's and held on tightly, her body shivering with the aftermath of Emma's lovemaking.

"I wonder what you would have done to me if you had been practicing for the last year." Melinda whispered with a grin as Emma moved up her body to hold her tightly.

"I'll probably need to do that ten or twenty times to get it right." Emma whispered in return holding Melinda tightly in her arms.

"What a truly luscious suggestion." Melinda smiled as she nuzzled Emma's neck. Slowly she rolled Emma on to her back. Melinda's lips slid deliciously across the sensitive skin of Emma's neck and shoulders. Emma held her arms loosely around Melinda's waist, absorbing the pleasure of Melinda's attentions. Melinda's mouth savored Emma's breasts, covering them with hot, moist kisses, her fingers stroking, and teasing her breasts. Emma's body shivered with passion, as Melinda teased her nipple with her tongue, before surrounding it with her lips. A cry burst from Emma as she arched her back while Melinda sucked on her nipples. The heat from her mouth created shock waves in Emma's body. Melinda's hips slid against Emma's, while her hands traced the skin of Emma's ribs and hips.

"Wrap your legs around my waist." Melinda requested, as her hands sliding down Emma's thighs. Her fingers slid against Emma, drawing another cry from her as she did as Melinda asked. "You feel so wonderful, so wet, and so tight."

Emma reacted to her words as Melinda stroked her erotically. Emma pulled Melinda's face up to hers and kissed her while Melinda's fingers slid tantalizingly into Emma. That very intimate joining between them brought tears to Emma's eyes as Melinda kissed her, her tongue sliding against Emma's with the same rhythm as her stroking fingers. Grasping Melinda's hips tightly in her hands, Emma pulled her firmly against her body as the first stirrings of an orgasm chased through her body. Melinda's kisses caught the moans that Emma couldn't control. Melinda's stroking deepened until she pushed Emma over the edge, her body shattering into a shimmering, pulsing center of pleasure. Emma buried her face in Melinda's neck as she shivered and shook, unable to do anything more then gasp. Just as her body's shaking began to subside, Melinda's stroking began anew and Emma's body was once again engulfed in an even more earth shattering orgasm.

"Emma, you are so beautiful." Melinda whispered, kissing Emma deeply. Emma smiled at Melinda as she responded to her words.

"Are you sure you haven't been practicing? You're very good at this." Emma's lips traveled over Melinda's jaw before kissing her thoroughly.

"Honey, we just moved mountains." Melinda laughed, rolling on to her side and pulling Emma into her arms.

"We did, didn't we?" Emma sighed leaning on her elbow, watching Melinda. "Are you hungry, do you want a bite to eat?"

"Honey, I'm hungry, but not for food." Melinda whispered, tugging Emma until she lay on top of her. Her lips teased Emma's neck.

"So Ms. Georgia, what have you got in mind?" Emma's hands found Melinda's breasts and her lips nibbled on her nipples.

"Nothing, you just made every thought float out of my head." Melinda moaned, her own hands reaching for Emma's breasts.

"Let me see if I can help you with your memory." Emma smiled as she sat up on Melinda's hips and bent over to suck Melinda's nipple into her mouth. Melinda arched her chest up against Emma's open, hungry mouth, groaning with pleasure.

It was after eleven before the two of them finally took time out for a bite to eat. Melinda was wearing a robe of Emma's while Emma had thrown on a royal blue nightshirt. They sat at the kitchen counter sharing a sandwich and a glass of milk. They still felt the need to touch frequently as they shared their thoughts. They both felt the connection and we're unable to do anything but succumb to it. Something meaningful and real had happened to the two of them. Melinda was very much at home, as she sat in the cheerfully decorated kitchen next to Emma. The house was so much a part of her. It was comfortable, beautiful, and peaceful. Melinda felt the pressure in her heart when she looked at Emma and she sighed quietly. In one breathtaking moment, she had fallen in love.

"Melinda, can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"Are you going to be okay with this?" Emma placed her hand on Melinda's arm.

"I'm certainly okay with seeing you. Are you okay with our seeing each other?"

"I'm more then okay." Emma kissed Melinda softly. "I just don't want to make it uncomfortable for you. I know how important your career is."

"Emma, the only thing I ask is that we keep our relationship private, and outside of the school."

"I can do that. Now, are you going to sit in the kitchen all night?"

Melinda grinned happily at her. "No. What do you have in mind?"

Emma tugged on Melinda's hand until she stood up in Emma's arms. "Several things."

"Maybe we ought to discuss this in the other room." Melinda suggested, leading the way into Emma's bedroom. The night was perfect in every way as they made love slowly, savoring their feelings, and each other's body before drifted off to sleep. They were steeped in passion and the hint of love they were both feeling for each other.

Waking slowly, from a night of lovemaking and very little sleep, Emma turned to find Melinda sound asleep next to her.

"Honey, it's time to get up if you're going to have enough time to get ready for school." Emma kissed Melinda awake. She looked so peaceful sleeping next to Emma that she hated to wake her. Her hair was tousled and waved down to her shoulders, and her hand lay curled next to her head on her pillow. Emma blushed as she looked at the long slender fingers and was reminded of their lovemaking, and what those fingers were capable of.

"I would like to stay right here all day." Melinda stretched against Emma, their naked bodies rubbing deliciously against each other.

"We can do that on Saturday, I promise."

"You promise?" Melinda smiled and kissed Emma passionately.

"Yes. Now, you need to get up, beautiful."

The two of them shared the shower and the bathroom as they dressed and got ready for work. They were very comfortable with each other. Preparing for work was almost as intimate as making love. Emma stood next to Melinda at the mirror while they both applied their makeup. Melinda watched while Emma bundled her hair up into a loose bun and Emma smiled as she stood next to Melinda in the bedroom while they finished getting dressed. The house had been designed for two people and Emma knew that other person was meant to be Melinda.

"I have to go." Melinda hugged Emma one last time. "I'll see you later."

"Yes, you will. Remember, I am picking you up at six. We have dinner reservations at six-thirty."

"I'll remember. Will you stay at my place tonight?"

"I would love to." Emma kissed Melinda gently. "Now go."

Melinda quickly walked to her car and briefly waved before getting in. Emma watched her drive away before shutting her front door. She had one hour to get to school.

Emma's morning proved to be very busy. She'd just sat down after two hours of seventh grade class meetings and career day planning when her telephone rang.

"Hello."

"Well, girlfriend, confess all."

"Tia." Emma chuckled, leaning back in her chair.

"Well?"

"Well what?" Emma tried to keep the happiness out oilier voice.

"Girlfriend, don't even try to lie to me. I know you, Emma."

"So what do you want to know?"

"Emma!"

"The answer is yes."

"It's about time."

"Look who's talking?"

"Well, at least one of us is happy."

"I am, Tia. I really am." Emma glanced around her packed office as she spoke. She loved her work and her students but she had needed something more in her life, and that something more was Melinda.

"I'm glad, doll. Call me later and tell me all about it."

"I will. Can I call you later this weekend? I've got a date tonight."

"Oh ho, this is pretty serious."

"Tia, it is."

"I'm happy for you, honey." Tia could hear the emotion in Emma's voice and knew this was very serious. It worried her a little bit. She didn't want to see Emma to get hurt.

"Thanks, Tia."

"Call me."

"I will."

Emma hung the telephone up and smiled to herself. She was still extremely nervous about her relationship with Melinda. It was all so new and exciting. Just thinking about her night with Melinda made her body heat up with delicious memories. Shaking her head, she checked her calendar. She had a meeting in twenty minutes. Grabbing a quick cup of coffee, she headed out of her office, notebook in hand. As Emma headed down the main hall of the school, she answered the greetings of many of the students. They were everywhere. You could here snatches of conversation as she moved quickly through them. There was so much energy in the young boys and girls, as they teased each other and flirted. Emma fed off their energy and enthusiasm and she grinned at their clothing. There was everything from black grunge to almost high fashion as students tried to express themselves and fit in. She reached the end of the hall and as she went to enter the library for her next meeting, she caught a glimpse of Melinda talking to a group of students. Melinda turned and smiled at Emma and Emma waved at her as she entered the library. She grinned as her heart beat rapidly after just a glimpse of Melinda. She couldn't wait until that evening. They had a date that included dinner and a show. More importantly, they were spending the night together.

Melinda felt the ripple of attraction roll through her body as she tried to concentrate on the students earnestly talking to her. Emma's smile had a way of reaching Melinda's heart. She pushed it away as she tuned back in to the students who were lobbying for another school dance. She grinned while they stated their case rather dramatically. She enjoyed it when students were resourceful.

"Write your arguments down on paper and provide me with some tentative dates. I'll see what I can do."

"Alright, Ms. Newcastle." Melinda chuckled as the students high fived each other, practically ran down the hallway. She loved her job.

"Damn it."

Emma swore as she pulled her ruined nylon from her leg. She was already running late. She had forty minutes to get dressed, refresh her makeup, and get to Melinda's on time. And she hadn't even packed an overnight bag. She hated to be late. Her bedroom was a mess as she tried to finish dressing.

Twenty minutes later, Emma threw her bag in to her car and climbed in. She was going to be about ten minutes late and she was extremely nervous about being with Melinda again. By the time she arrived at Melinda's, her heart was pounding loudly in her chest, her nerves making her tremble. She left her bag in the car and headed toward Melinda's apartment. Knocking on her door, Emma breathed deeply as she smoothed her dress and tried to calm herself, her legs shaking.

"Hello." Melinda's smiling face was the first thing Emma saw. "You look fantastic."

Emma hesitated before going through the open door. They may have slept together but that didn't guarantee that Melinda would place any added value on their relationship. Her confidence stumbled as she stood in front of Melinda.

"You look terrific yourself." Melinda was wearing a simple elegant black dress, which Emma found extremely sexy.

Melinda reached out and clasped Emma's hands in her own. "I can't tell you how hard it was to work today with you right down the hall." she chuckled. "I couldn't get you out of my mind." She tugged Emma into the apartment and closed the door.

Emma bent close to Melinda and kissed her gently. "I know exactly how you feel."

Melinda's arms wrapped around Emma's neck, as she returned the kiss, her body lilting tightly against Emma's. The kiss turned passionate immediately as Emma's mouth devoured Melinda's. It was several minutes before they broke off the kiss to catch their breath.

"Did you bring your things?" Melinda asked Emma nervously. She didn't want to assume anything, but her craving for Emma was huge.

"Yes, my bag is out in my car."

"Good. Now, I think we'd better go to dinner before I talk you into staying here." Melinda teased, kissing Emma softly.

The evening was romantic, fun, and very entertaining as they talked all through dinner and during breaks in the show. What made it the most enjoyable were Melinda's subtle touches and sexy remarks. They held hands in the dark and whispered to each other until they were both impatient to get back to Melinda's apartment. As the lights came on at the end of the show Emma's last whispered remark drew a sigh from Melinda.

"I can't wait to taste you when make love. I want my mouth on you as soon as we get out of here."

"Let's hurry." Melinda's eyes gazed into Emma's. "I want to touch you. I need to love you."

The two of them fought the crowd out to the parking lot as they found the car. Emma efficiently navigated the traffic and they headed home to Melinda's. Melinda's hand rested on Emma's thigh as she drove, driving her crazy with desire. There was very little conversation in the car while they both anticipated the rest of their evening. Parking at the building, Emma grabbed her bag and followed Melinda into the apartment. Emma had barely shut the door before Melinda had her backed up against it, her kisses full and arousing.

"Melinda, I can't go slowly." Emma gasped, dragging the nylons off Melinda's hips and down her legs.

"Don't go slow." Melinda pleaded, her mouth covering Emma's.

Emma's hands rapidly stripped Melinda of her panties and her hand cupped between her legs, as her fingers slipped into the wetness.

"You're perfect." Emma whispered, stroking Melinda, her rhythm slow and teasing. "You're so wet."

Melinda's arms locked around Emma's neck as she reacted to her lovemaking, her knees buckling. Emma's kisses teased her as her exquisite stroking created such a firestorm in Melinda that she could only hold on tightly. Her body was buffeted with a spiraling release that overwhelmed her.

"Emma!" She cried as Emma dropped to her knees and covered the very center of Melinda with her mouth. Emma's tongue alternately teased and stroked as her fingers filled Melinda, pushing her farther toward oblivion. Emma's obvious pleasure could be heard in her moans as her mouth fused with Melinda.

Melinda's body began to tremble and shake, and she began to cry as she dissolved into an orgasm that shattered her composure. Emma's own cry of pleasure brought another burst of trembling as Melinda's body folded against her.

"I can't stand." Melinda gasped as she slid to the floor. Emma's arms cradled her against her body as Melinda buried her face against Emma's, her arms tight around Emma's neck.

"I can't believe I just did that." Melinda's muffled voice could barely be heard.

"Honey, you're beautiful."

"But I..."

"Are fantastic, sexy, and I love how you respond to me."

"Thank you."

"Melinda, look at me, honey." Emma gazed into Melinda's eyes. "I think what happens between us is pure magic. I love touching you, loving you."

Melinda's smile was heavenly to Emma. "It is magical." Her lips slid against Emma's, teasing her, as her hands reached for Emma's zipper on her dress. It wasn't much longer before Emma was shuddering while Melinda loved her from head to toe.

The weekend was perfect, and Melinda and Emma spent every minute of it together. Saturday they shopped together and spent the night at Emma's. After an early dinner both settled on the living room couch, briefcases in hand. They were so at ease with each other that neither felt the need to entertain. Emma's lap was full of paperwork, her legs tucked up, and her feet comfortably under Melinda's hip. Melinda's hand idly stroked Emma's feet as she concentrated on the file in front of her. Emma loved it that Melinda was so comfortable in her home. Melinda glanced at Emma and felt the now familiar ache in her heart.

It was amazing to Melinda that she and Emma were so compatible. She not only found Emma's light-hearted personality very appealing, the sex between the two of them was beyond description. However, it was the simple fact that they could spend Saturday night together working that meant so much more to Melinda. Her career was important to her, and she needed to do well at her new job. Especially after the cloud of doubt that had surrounded her last position.

No matter what anyone said to Melinda, she believed she had made a horrible error in judgment with her relationship with Rita. She would never let anyone interfere with her job again. As long as her relationship with Emma didn't disrupt her career, Melinda wouldn't worry. Besides, she really did care a lot about Emma. She was rapidly filling the emptiness in Melinda's heart. Thankfully, Emma was as dedicated to her career as Melinda. And she understood her intensity because it was so much like her own.

Melinda respected Emma's talent as a counselor, and her loyalty to her students. It was what had attracted Melinda to Emma, her unwavering commitment to her job, and Melinda knew it would be the same for a relationship. Emma would be someone who would love her partner with every fiber of her being. She was an honest and forthright woman, with a huge heart.

"Melinda, honey, wake up. You need to get up if you are going to get to work early." Emma nuzzled Melinda's neck as she spoke, her naked, warm body wrapped around Melinda's. The bed covers were tucked comfortably around the two of them.

"I know." Melinda groaned, her mouth finding Emma's. "Good morning."

Emma grinned as Melinda sat up after sharing a delicious kiss, the sheet sliding down to her waist while Emma's gaze drifted over her lover's generous breasts. "Good morning. You go hop in the shower while I make the coffee."

"Will I see you tonight?"

"Do you want to see me?" Emma held her breath, waiting for Melinda's response.

"I want to see you every night."

Emma's smile warmed Melinda's heart. "Good."

"How about we decide when and where later?"

"Perfect, now, hurry up. You're going to make us both late." Emma stood up to put on her robe.

Melinda's eyes traveled over the beautiful body of her new lover and sighed out loud. "You're so beautiful. But you need to cover up that gorgeous body or both of us will be very late."

"Go." Emma chuckled as she pulled her robe on. "And Melinda?"

"What?" Melinda turned before she entered the bathroom.

"I think you're the beautiful one." Emma's eyes traveled the length of Melinda's naked body.

"Thank you." Melinda blushed as she smiled at Emma. "You make me feel beautiful."

Emma's heart beat loudly in her chest as she left the bedroom. She couldn't pin point the exact moment that she'd fallen in love with Melinda, but she had, hook, line, and sinker. She wasn't ready to tell Melinda how she felt yet. It was too early, and it would change things between them. Besides, she wasn't sure Melinda wanted that kind of relationship. Emma wasn't sure if Melinda wanted anything more than a sexual relationship. And that thought bothered Emma, because she wanted more, much more.

"Have a wonderful day." Melinda hugged Emma tightly as she prepared to leave. "I'll talk to you later."

"Good luck with your meeting." Emma was going to leave a little bit later so they didn't arrive at the same time together. She was going to go to great lengths to hide their relationship.

They shared a soft kiss and then Melinda slipped out of the front door. Emma gathered her things and began her own commute to work. She was feeling so fantastic after her weekend with Melinda that nothing could bother her.

Chapter Eight

Melinda and Emma's relationship not only continued through out the beginning of the school year, but also grew in strength and passion. They spent all of their time together when not at school, and were all but living together. They gardened together, hunted for antiques, and just hung out at Emma's house. There had been no actual discussion about moving in together, and the words "I love you" had not been uttered by either one of them. For some reason they both were avoiding any discussion about their commitment to each other, afraid of harming what they had. But the love was there unspoken, full, and deeply embedded in both of their hearts.

There were only two days until the Christmas break and ten days of uninterrupted time together. Both Emma and Melinda were excited about the plans they'd made. Melinda was moving into Emma's home for the duration. The tree was decorated, the presents were wrapped, and a small Christmas Eve party was planned with their friends. Melinda had left for work early, and Emma was just heading in. Grumbling with irritation, Emma scraped the ice off her windshield, angry with herself for not allowing more time. It was very cold and icy out and Emma didn't want to be late for school. The sky was a colorless white and the air was sharp with cold and wind. Emma hated driving in this kind of icy winter. She loved snow, but not when she had to drive in it. And snow was in the forecast. Her breath frosted around her face as she started her car to warm it up. She slapped her hands together to keep them from hurting from the cold. Her whole body shivered from the icy wind. She was going to be late, damn it!

Melinda meanwhile, was sitting in a very early school board meeting. It had started at seven and was scheduled to last until eleven in the morning. Many of the agenda items were routine, except for their discussion of the possibility of snow. Snow in the Seattle area could paralyze the transportation system over-night. Everyone was hoping the snow would hold off until after Christmas break started. Snow would play havoc with the school schedule.

"Pardon me, Ms. Newcastle, but you have an emergency telephone call." Melinda excused herself and left the room, following the young woman to the telephone. She couldn't imagine what kind of emergency it could be.

"Hello?"

"Melinda, this is Chuck. We just received an emergency call at the school."

"Chuck, what is it?"

"It's Emma, she's been in a car accident."

Melinda felt like she had been punched in the chest, the pain took her breath away. Emma couldn't be hurt, she just couldn't be. "Is she okay?"

"We don't know how bad she is. The police called here. She's at Harborview in the emergency room."

"I'm on my way."

"Melinda..."

"Chuck, I'll call as soon as I know how she is."

"Good, she means a lot to me."

"Chuck, she means the world to me." Melinda angrily responded. To hell with what people thought. She loved Emma and she didn't care who knew it! She had to get to the hospital. Melinda fumbled with her briefcase, pulling out her day timer. Tearing a page from it, she scribbled a note as her heart pounded loudly in her chest.

"Would you take this message into the board? I've got to leave." Melinda shoved it at the young woman seated at her desk.

"Yes, Ms. Newcastle." But Melinda hadn't heard her. The woman stared as Melinda ran down the hall of the education association building before she got up to deliver Melinda's note.

Melinda's drive to the hospital did nothing but increase her anxiety. Driving anywhere in Seattle during peak traffic was extremely difficult. Her hands shook and her stomach rolled as her mind ran through everything that could be wrong.

"God damn it!" Melinda swore as traffic moved sluggishly through the icy streets. She wanted to scream. "God, please let Emma be okay." Melinda prayed as she slowly traveled in the direction of the hospital. Melinda pulled into the nearest parking spot and sprinted into the emergency entrance.

"Excuse me, I need to find Emma Sharp," She demanded of the woman at the information desk, gasping for breath.

"She's being looked at in emergency room four, please have a seat. I'll have someone come talk to you as soon as possible."

"Is she okay?" Melinda was panicked. She needed to see Emma.

"I don't know her status, but I promise you, as soon as I know something I'll let you know." The nurse kindly responded, moving on to help the next person.

Melinda mumbled a brief thank you, and sat down in the waiting room. She'd been taking her relationship with Emma for granted. She'd kept it quiet, never telling Emma how deeply she loved her. Her job and career were important, but not if she lost Emma. Nothing was as important to her as Emma. Melinda sat down on an empty chair in the waiting room and looked around her. It was full of people waiting for loved ones or for medical attention, but Melinda didn't care. The crowded room made her feel lost and alone as she slumped in the chair. She felt numb as she waited, and was having difficulty breathing. Her eyes caught the eyes of an elderly woman who sat across from her. Her old, gnarled fingers moved over the beads of a rosary as she prayed. Melinda started to cry and pray silently. It was the only thing she could do.

"Excuse me, are you here for Emma Sharp?"

"Yes."

"Are you a relative?"

"I'm her partner. Please, is she okay?" Melinda looked up into the exhausted eyes of a young doctor, wearing wrinkled scrubs, a stethoscope hanging around his neck.

"I'm the intern that worked on her, and she's going to be fine. She's not in critical condition. She hit the steering wheel with her arm fracturing her wrist. She also hit her forehead on the windshield, cutting it deeply. She has a laceration across the top of her head requiring several stitches, and several other lacerations on her shoulders and chest, that we are closing up. When we get her sewn up you can go in and see her. We're going to put a cast on her wrist as soon as I've had a chance to check the x-rays. Then we'll move her into a room for the night. We want to keep an eye on her for the next twenty-four hours and make sure she doesn't have any internal injuries or complications from her concussion. She's going to be bruised and extremely sore." The young man watched Melinda as he spoke, his voice sympathetic as he saw the raw anguish on her face.

"Please, can I see her?" Melinda's eyes filled with tears as she pleaded with the doctor.

"Just as soon as we get a cast on her wrist." The young intern patted Melinda on the arm. "I promise you, it won't be long."

"Thank you."

"You're very welcome. She's extremely lucky."

Melinda slumped onto the chair, her breath coming in gasps. My God, she could have been killed! The pain in Melinda's chest staggered her. She needed to talk to someone. She needed to call Tia and Chuck. Pulling her cell phone out of her purse, Melinda stepped out of the lobby and dialed Tia's number. Over the last couple of months she had gotten to know Tia quite well and liked her very much. And she needed someone to be there with her. She was scared to death.

"Hello."

"Tia?"

"Yes?"

"This is Melinda."

Melinda heard Tia's voice say "Hello."

"Tia, Emma's been in a car accident. She's going to be fine. She's at Harborview in the emergency room." Melinda blurted out.

"I'm on my way. I'll call Anna and Van." Tia didn't hesitate she could hear the fear in Melinda's voice.

"Good, I'll meet you in the emergency waiting room. I'm already here."

Quickly Melinda disconnected and dialed the school number. "Grace, Melinda."

"Melinda, how's Emma?"

"She's not critical. She has several cuts and a broken wrist. That's all I know, except she's going to be staying overnight. Grace, I'm staying here. I'll keep my telephone on in case you need me. Cancel everything for today and tomorrow." Melinda was all business. She wasn't budging from the hospital without Emma.

"I'll do that. And Melinda, give her a hug from all of us."

"I will, Grace. Thanks."

"No problem, boss." Grace may never have actually been told Melinda and Emma were a couple, but Grace had figured it out months earlier. She genuinely respected and admired Melinda and thought she was a wonderful principal. And Grace new Emma very well, she was one of those people you couldn't help but care for. Grace was very good at her own job, as executive secretary to the principal. She pulled out Melinda's schedule and followed her boss's instructions. She could feel the prick of tears as she thought about how she'd feel if her husband of ten years had been in an accident. Picking up the telephone she dialed his number at work.

"Bill Sherman here."

"Hi, honey."

"Hi, what's up?"

"I just called to tell you I love you."

"I love you too." Grace's husband was a little perplexed by his wife. He wondered if he'd missed a special date or something.

"Have a good day."

"You too." As quickly as Grace had called him, she hung up. Now she could complete her tasks.

Melinda took her seat once again and waited for the young doctor to return. She had some things to think about. She and Emma would never be separated again. She wanted Emma in her life for as long as they both lived. Now, all she had to do was convince Emma. She mulled over all the ways she could talk her into it. She wasn't going to take no for an answer.

"You can come in now."

Melinda followed the intern as he pushed back the curtain and entered one of the rooms. Emma was laying flat on her back, her head surrounded by a large bandage at the top, and several smaller bandages were on her cheeks and chin. Her left arm was supported in a sling hanging from a pole and it had a cast and bandages from the tips of he fingers up to her elbow. She was alert, because her eyes followed Melinda as soon as she entered the fully equipped emergency room and approached the bed. Melinda's eyes filled with tears as she gazed at her bruised and battered girlfriend, a woman that she loved beyond life. Her face was pale and sweaty, but Melinda thought she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

"Melinda." Emma whispered, a slight smile on her face.

"Don't talk, honey." Melinda bent over and kissed Emma softly on her lips. "I'm so glad you're going to be okay. I love you, Emma."

"I love you." Despite Emma's painful injuries, she tried to smile. Finally she could say out loud what she had been feeling for months.

"Good, now let's get you better real soon because we have lots to talk about."

"Like what?" Emma held Melinda close to her with her good arm.

"Like living together for the rest of our lives."

"Really?"

"Really." Melinda tucked her face against Emma's to reassure her.

"You could move in with me right now."

"I plan on it."

"I love you, Melinda."

"Emma, I love you." Melinda was hardly aware of the room around her. Several nurses were putting things away and bustling around the crowded emergency room. It was an intimidating place, full of life saving equipment.

"We need to ask you to wait in the hall. We're going to get her ready to move upstairs." Two nurses stood next to Melinda, waiting patiently. They needed to clear the emergency room. They were swamped with patients.

Melinda kissed Emma once more and then left the room to wait in the hall. She was not going anywhere as long as Emma was in the hospital. Nurses, doctors, and patients passed back and forth in front of Melinda but she hardly noticed, she was so caught up in her thoughts.

"Melinda, how is she?" Tia rushed up to her and hugged her tightly.

"She's okay, Tia. She's pretty banged up, but she's going to be okay." Melinda couldn't hold it together any longer and she burst into tears. "My God, Tia, she could have been killed. I could have lost her." She sobbed on Tia's shoulder as her emotions just poured out of her.

"It's okay, Melinda. She'll be fine. We'll make sure, honey." Tia held Melinda in a tight hug, her own face awash with tears.

"I don't know what I'd do if something happened to Emma." Melinda continued to cry as Tia comforted her. "I love her, Tia. I can't lose her."

"I know you do. And you won't lose Emma. She loves you." Tia had to smile. It was about time Melinda and Emma told each other how they felt. Everyone else knew how much they loved each other. It was so obvious. "Melinda, Emma will be fine. We'll make sure of it."

"Thanks, Tia." Melinda hugged Tia tightly, tears glistening in her eyes.

"You're welcome, honey. Now, when are they going to move her?"

"They're getting her ready right now."

It was another twenty minutes before they finally moved Emma out of emergency and by that time Anna and Van had joined them. Melinda and Tia hugged and cried with them as the four women realized how close they'd come to losing Emma. When the nurses brought Emma out on the gurney Melinda held her hand, while the other three women followed her down the hall. The four women protectively surrounded their friend and loved one.

Once in her room, the nurse asked them to leave while she got Emma settled. It was a small room with two beds currently empty. There was a television in the room and not much else. It was very sterile and frightening. While they waited with Melinda, the threesome divided up some of the chores that needed to be taken care of. Van was going lo take care of Emma's car and make sure it got in for repair. Anna was going to contact Emma's parents. Tia was going to go to Emma's house and pick up some clothes and things for her and Melinda. Melinda was staying with Emma. Nothing would have made her leave.

"She's all settled now. You can go in to see her. But only two at a time, please?" The young nurse assigned to Emma smiled at the group milling outside the room. All four were well dressed professionals, who clustered together hugging often. You could see the love they had for each other and the injured woman in the hospital bed. The nurse wondered if they were a family. She would have been right in her assessment. They were a family in the best sense of the word.

"Thank you." Melinda smiled at the nurse. "Anna and Van, why don't the two of you go in first?"

While the two of them entered the room, Tia and Melinda talked. "Tia, I'm moving in with Emma immediately but I will need some help."

"You got it, Melinda. What can I do?"

"Thank God Christmas break starts on Wednesday. I'll have a lot of time off. But if she gets out of the hospital by tomorrow, would you come and stay with her on Wednesday? I need to go to the afternoon assembly, and close school for the Christmas break." "Of course I will, honey. Don't you worry about it."

"Thanks, Tia. I really can't tell you enough how much I appreciate you being here for Emma."

"Melinda, I'm here for you too. You're my friend also."

"Thanks. I value your friendship very much." Melinda was close to crying again.

"Melinda, Tia, go on in. Anna and I are going to leave. We want to get everything taken care of. We'll call you later tonight, Melinda." Van touched her on the arm, her eyes glassy with tears.

"Van, Anna, thanks very much. I know Emma appreciates your help, and so do I."

"No problem, we love her too."

Melinda and Tia hugged Van and Anna goodbye and then quietly entered Emma's room. Melinda hung back letting Tia hug and kiss Emma, who lay quietly in her bed, her arm suspended in a cradle.

"Hey, doll. How're you doing?"

"Pretty good, considering."

"Are you hurting?"

"Not too bad now. They put me on pain medication and it seems to be working."

"I'm glad you're okay, sweetie."

"So am I Tia. Hey, did Melinda tell you she's moving in with me?" The grin on Emma's bandaged face made both Tia and Melinda smile.

"She did. All I have to say is, it's about time."

"She loves me, Tia." Emma whispered as Melinda bent down to kiss her.

"And you love me."

"Yes, I do." They shared a soft, gentle kiss.

Tia's eyes filled with tears of happiness for her best friend. "Well, ladies, I'm going to get out of here and go pick up some things for the two of you from your house. Let's make a list of what you need."

Within minutes Tia had left and Melinda and Emma where alone. "My car is a mess." Melinda sat next to Emma on the bed, holding her hand.

"Honey, I could care less about your car. We'll get you another one. I'm just grateful and very happy that you're alive. That's all I care about."

"I gave the policeman all my information, so my insurance should handle everything. The officer told me that the car that hit me slid on the ice and smashed into me. I was stopped at a light waiting for it to change."

"Emma, honey, Van has your insurance information, and the police officer's name. She will call me as soon as she finds out what's going on. Please don't worry." Melinda squeezed Emma's uninjured right hand. "Anna is calling your parents so they know what has happened. Don't worry about anything except resting right now. The nurse said you should try and go to sleep."

"Will you stay?"

"Honey, nothing could move me from this spot."

"I love you, Melinda."

"I love you. Now, close your eyes. I'll be right here."

Emma was struggling to keep her eyes open her face was pale with pain. "Okay, honey. Love you."

Melinda sat down in the chair next to Emma's bed still holding her hand. Within minutes, Emma was sound asleep. Melinda couldn't keep the tears from sliding down her face as she watched Emma slumber. Even with the bandages and the bruises, Emma's beauty was apparent to anyone who looked at her. Melinda tightened her grasp on Emma's hand as she leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. She thanked God and promised to take care of Emma. Within minutes Melinda drifted off to sleep, leaning against Emma's bed, holding her hand.

Tia arrived several hours later to find Melinda awake, doing paperwork in her chair, still holding onto Emma's hand. She looked up when Tia entered the room, dark circles under her eyes.

"How's she doing?"

"She's been sleeping on and off all afternoon. The doctor stopped by a little bit earlier to check on her, and he said it's normal for her to sleep. He says she's doing just fine."

"Good. How are you doing?"

"Fine, I just need to find out about Emma's car. Every time she wakes up she asks me about it."

"Van is taking care of it. According to the police, Emma was stopped at an intersection waiting for the light to change when she was hit. Her insurance agent has already gotten the process started to get her car repaired. He's going to call Van as soon as he has all the details. Who ever hit her will have to pay all of her medical, too."

"Good."

"Anna called Emma's parents and they should be here soon."

"I'm glad. I think Emma is lucky she has such wonderful friends."

"I think our Emma is well loved. She found her soul mate."

"I did." Emma's hoarse voice made them both smile and glance her way.

"How are you, doll?" Tia hugged her gently. Emma's face was dark with bruising and very swollen. She looked exhausted and in pain.

"Tired, I can't seem to stay awake." Emma started to sit up.

"Here, let us help you."

"Melinda, did you tell Tia I get to go home tomorrow?"

"She just got here, honey. I haven't had a chance."

"Are you sure you should go home?" Tia was very concerned.

"Tia, quit being a mom, please."

"On that note, I am going to give Melinda your things and get out of here. I think you need to go to sleep. Call me later if you need me. I'm glad you get to go home, honey. And I'm very happy you are going to be okay."

"Thanks, Tia. I love you."

"I love you, doll." Tia hugged her goodbye. "Melinda, make sure she behaves.'

"I will, Tia."

"Emma, your parents are on the way and your car is in for repair. Melinda, I threw in a little of everything, so I hope I got what you needed."

"I'm sure you did. Thanks, Tia."

"Melinda, honey, you're very welcome." Tia and Melinda hugged tightly. "Call me if you need anything else."

"We will."

Tia slipped out of the hospital room with a smile and a wave.

"Melinda?"

"Yes, honey?"

"Would you come here and kiss me?"

"It would be my pleasure." Melinda bent over and kissed Emma slowly, savoring the taste and the love she felt at that moment.

"Emma?" An older couple entered the room.

"Mom and Dad, come on in." Emma smiled up at the older couple.

"Hi honey, how are you feeling?" The woman approached the bed with tears in her eyes. The resemblance to Emma was in her face. She had the same eyes and smile as her daughter.

"I'm okay, Mom." Emma's mother began to cry as she looked at her injured daughter. "Hi Dad."

"How are you feeling, Emma?" He was tall and slender, with the same dark hair as his daughter, showing little signs of age. The look on his face was full of love and concern as he covered her hand with his.

"Not too bad. Mom and Dad, this is Melinda. I told you about her."

"Hello, Melinda. It's nice to finally meet you." Emma's father shook her hand.

"I wish it was under better circumstances, but it's nice to meet you both."

"Emma, tell us what the doctor said." Both Emma's mother and father hugged and kissed their daughter.

"Melinda can tell you what he said. Everything is a little fuzzy right now."

"She has a concussion and a pretty good sized cut on her forehead with quite a few stitches. She has several more cuts on her face and chest. The doctor assured me they wouldn't scar. She also broke her wrist and has to wear a cast for six to eight weeks. She's extremely bruised and battered and is very lucky to be alive."

"Honey, we're so glad you're okay."

"So am I, Mom."

Emma's parents sat down and visited with their daughter after Melinda went and located another chair. Emma held tightly to Melinda's hand while they talked as Melinda sat next to Emma's father. Her mother sat beside her daughter on the hospital bed. They talked for over an hour, until Emma's dinner arrived.

"Mom and Dad, would you do me a favor? Will you take Melinda to the cafeteria and eat dinner with her? She hasn't eaten all day."

"Emma, I am fine." Melinda blushed with embarrassment.

"You need to eat, honey. I know you haven't taken the time."

"Emma, we'll all go to the cafeteria and eat. Come on, Melinda. Emma's dad is going to spring for dinner." Emma's mother grinned at her and Melinda could see the same grin that she had seen many times on Emma's face. It made her smile.

"Okay, Emma. We'll be back in an hour or so." Melinda squeezed Emma's hand as she stood up.

"Melinda?" Emma whispered. "Can I have a kiss?"

"Of course." Melinda bent over and kissed Emma gently. "Love you."

"Love you, too."

Dinner was pleasant and quick. Considering Melinda had only met Emma's parents for the very first time that afternoon, they were very much at ease with each other. They visited comfortably for over an hour and then headed back upstairs to Emma's room. Emma's parents stayed for another hour, talking about work with Emma then left when her eyes started to droop with exhaustion. Both of them kissed their daughter goodbye, hugged Melinda, and made her promise to call them with updates.

"You have nice parents, Emma."

"They liked you. I could tell."

"It's a good thing since I'm going to be living with their daughter." Melinda reminded her.

"Yes, it is." Emma smiled as her eyes slid closed.

Emma slept fitfully for awhile and then woke up to find Melinda seated by her side, her head bent as she worked. Emma's heart filled with love as she watched her.

"I love you, Melinda."

"I love you. How are you feeling?"

"A little sick to my stomach."

"Do you want me to get the nurse to get you something?"

"No, I think I just need to sleep. Could you give me a kiss?"

"Of course, sweetie."

Emma and Melinda were sharing a long leisurely goodnight kiss when the door to the hospital room opened and Chuck and another teacher from the school entered the room. Melinda froze with shock when she realized what they had seen. She stepped away from the bed, a smile frozen on her face. It was too late to do anything else.

Chuck and Amanda, a science teacher, hid their reactions well, as they cheerfully greeted Emma and Melinda. They'd brought balloons and a gift from the school for Emma and visited with her for over thirty minutes before leaving. Not once did they act in anyway uncomfortable, both were friendly and concerned. Nevertheless, Melinda knew by tomorrow morning everyone at school would know about her and Emma. It was only a matter of time, and Melinda couldn't keep the sinking feeling from filling her heart. Once the school board found out about her relationship with Emma, her job was in jeopardy, and possibly Emma's. They could ask her to leave.

"Melinda, I am so sorry." Emma gazed at her obviously distraught lover.

"Emma, it's nothing, don't worry about it. Let's get you comfortable."

"Melinda, look at me, please." Emma pleaded, as she took Melinda's hand in her own. "I know what you're thinking. This isn't the same thing. You won't lose your job because of our relationship, sweetie. I promise you."

"I'm not worried." Melinda would not let Emma know how terribly concerned she was. All Emma should concentrate on was healing. "Now, I want you to close your eyes and sleep."

"Melinda, I'm really sorry." Emma could have sobbed she felt so bad for Melinda.

"Honey, please, it's nothing to worry about." Melinda hugged Emma tightly and kissed her. "Go to sleep, please."

Emma didn't argue any longer as her eyes slid shut. She was exhausted and in pain. Melinda held tightly to Emma's hand as she fell asleep. Melinda was not worried about her love for Emma and she knew Emma loved her. She also loved her job. What if they made her choose between Emma and her job? What would she do?

Melinda sat down in the chair next to Emma's bed and covered herself with an extra blanket as she thought about the fallout. She wasn't prepared for another scandal. She drifted into a restless sleep as she worried about what would happen at school once they found out about her and Emma. She couldn't lose Emma or her job.

"Melinda, honey, the nurses brought a cart for you to sleep on." Melinda responded to Emma's voice and opened her eyes. Emma looked even more bruised and battered than she had earlier.

"Okay sweetie." Melinda stood up and stretched to shake out the kinks in her shoulders and neck from sleeping in the chair. Checking her watch, she was amazed that it was after midnight. "How are you feeling, honey?"

"Pretty good, my wrist aches a little, and my chest is pretty sore. Considering what happened to me today, I shouldn't complain. The nurse just gave me another pain pill."

"I'm just glad you're going to be okay."

"So if I hadn't been injured in a car accident how long do you think it would have taken for us to tell each other how we feel?"

"I don't know. I think we would have figured it out eventually."

"Will you move in with me? I've never had anyone else in my house but you." Emma held Melinda's hand tightly in her own, her eyes watching Melinda carefully.

"I would love to live with you. And right now you and I are going to be living together like we planned for the Christmas break. We'll deal with the rest of our lives after you've had a chance to recuperate. I promise you. We will be together for the rest of our lives."

"I love you, Melinda."

"I love you, Emma." Melinda kissed her gently. "Now, go to sleep."

"Are you going to?"

"I am, as soon as I change my clothes into something more comfortable. Tia brought a change of clothes for me."

Once again, Melinda and Emma both settled down and went to sleep, Emma in her hospital bed, and Melinda right beside her on the cot. Melinda's hand rested on Emma's leg as they both succumbed to exhaustion. Even the nurse's frequent visits to check on Emma didn't disturb them.

"Emma, I will send you home this morning as long as you stay in bed for the rest of the week," her doctor requested, standing next to her bed after finishing his examination.

"I will. I promise."

"Okay, I'll sign your release papers. The nurse will come in and remove your IV and change your bandages before you leave."

"Thank you, doctor."

"You're very welcome. Take care of yourself. I'm going to have the nurse get your pain medication. I'll give you enough to last you until you visit your regular doctor next week. Take it, as you need to, but no more then one every four hours. The nurse will give you some fresh bandages for your head. I don't want you to get those stitches wet until after your doctor sees you."

"Okay." Emma nodded in agreement.

It took another hour and a half before Emma and Melinda were finally on their way home. Emma was uncharacteristically silent on the drive and she held tightly to Melinda's hand. It would be a while before Emma felt comfortable riding in a car, her breathing uneven as Melinda carefully made the trip home in the winter ice.

"Emma, are you okay, sweetie?

"Yes, I'm just thinking that I am very, very, lucky to be alive."

"I'm very lucky too. I mean it when I say I love you. I'm committed to you for the rest of our lives. I don't want to waste one moment with you."

"I love you. But, I think you need to stay away from me." Emma's heart ached as she spoke the words she had been rehearsing in her head all morning.

"Why?" Melinda's heart pounded in her chest.

"Because of your job, you can't take a chance with it."

Melinda pulled the car up in front of Emma's house and shut the engine off. "Emma, look at me." Melinda turned to face Emma.

Emma turned to look at Melinda, fear evident on her face. Her hand shook in Melinda's as she stared at her, very close to tears.

"Honey, I won't stay away from you unless you tell me you don't love me. No job is worth my losing you." Melinda held on tightly to Emma's hand. "When I found out you were in a car accident I prayed to God that you would be okay so that I could tell you I love you and that I want to be with you. Now, it's up to you, honey. If you don't feel the same way, just tell me."

Emma's face was streaked with tears. "I feel the same way. I think I fell in love with you the first day I met you. I want to be with you forever."

"Then, it's settled." Melinda smiled at her bruised and battered lover. "We're officially a couple."

"So do you want to move in with me this week?" Emma grinned at Melinda.

"Honey, I am all but moved." Melinda kissed her softly.

"People at school are going to talk. But we will get through it together, I promise."

"I know we will. I can deal with anything as long as you're with me."

"Always." Emma kissed her gently, her heart full of love.

"Now, can we get you inside? The doctor said to put you to bed."

"Will you join me?" Emma's eyes twinkled as she grinned at her.

"Honey, it would be my pleasure, as soon as you have had a chance to do a little healing." Melinda chuckled as she responded. "Let me help you in to the house."

"I'm not crippled, I can walk."

"Humor me, please."

Melinda assisted Emma into the house and straight into the bedroom. Despite Emma's teasing, she was a little unsteady and barely made it to her bed.

"I'll go get our things and then fix you some lunch."

"Don't you have to go to school?"

"No, I'm not going in until tomorrow. Tia's going to stay with you for the day."

"I don't need anyone to stay with me." Emma impatiently responded, as she crawled under the covers.

"It will make Tia feel better if she stays with you. Besides, it will make me feel better to have her here."

Emma grumbled and then lay back in her bed. She was exhausted, unhappy, and unwilling to argue. She didn't like being taken care of.

"Honey, rest." Melinda kissed Emma and gazed at her for a few more moments before turning out the light and leaving the room.

It was over two hours before Emma woke from her nap. Melinda checked on her frequently as she caught up with her office. Melinda had been on the telephone to her assistant principal twice while she finished some of her waiting paperwork at the dining room table. She hadn't even wakened Emma for lunch. She needed her sleep.

"Good afternoon, how are you feeling?"

"Okay."

"How about you take another pain pill?"

"I think that would be a good idea. I'm not feeling so hot." Emma's face was pale, her eyes all but closed as she tried to ignore the pain.

"I want you to eat some chicken noodle soup and toast. It might make you feel a little better.

"That sounds okay."

The rest of the afternoon Emma dozed on the couch in Melinda's arms while Melinda worked. They both needed to be close. It was after seven that evening, right after Emma crawled into bed, when Phil Armstrong, the assistant principal, called Melinda again.

"Melinda, Art Miller called this afternoon. He asked for a seven-thirty meeting with you tomorrow morning."

Melinda sighed loudly. She'd been expecting the call. "I'll be there. Did he say why?"

"No. But Melinda, the gossip mill is very busy right now."

"That bad?"

"Pretty bad. You know you have my full support, and I appreciate your telling me everything. I know how hard it was for you."

"Phil, if the school board makes me choose between Emma and my job, you need to know I will choose Emma."

"Melinda, I won't let them do that. You and Emma have done nothing wrong. You're both professionals at work, and Emma doesn't report to you. It shouldn't be a problem."

"You know that won't make a difference."

"It will." Phil tried to sound reassuring but he knew the school board wasn't very open-minded.

"I hope you're right." But Melinda knew differently.

"I'll be there tomorrow morning in case you need me." He would support Melinda. He respected her as a principal and as a person.

"I'll always need you, Phil. Thank you."

"You're very welcome. I enjoy working with you. And you're one hell of a principal. Now, tell me, how's Emma doing?"

"She's sleeping again. She's in a lot of pain, especially her wrist. I'm afraid she's going to hurt for a couple of more days. She's pretty badly banged up."

"Tell her I wish her a speedy recovery."

"I will, Phil."

"You take care, Melinda. And don't worry we'll get through this together."

"Thanks, Phil."

"Goodnight."

After making a quick telephone call to Tia and Emma's parents, Melinda took a shower, and crawled into bed with the now sound asleep Emma. She hadn't any more then laid down when Emma rolled over and slid her good arm around Melinda's waist. Melinda slid her arm around Emma and pulled her tightly against her. She needed to hold her close. She was still reeling with the fact that she'd almost lost her.

"Melinda, I love you." Emma's husky voice reassured her.

"I love you."

The two drifted off to sleep in each other's arms, and stayed that way all night. Emma slept comfortably, and Melinda woke her up only once to give her a pain pill. Melinda was up and ready for work by six in the morning while

Emma remained sound asleep. Melinda was pleased that she appeared to be over the worst of her pain. Tia arrived right at six-thirty and Melinda let her in. They quietly visited over a cup of coffee in the kitchen for fifteen minutes before she prepared to leave.

"Tia, Emma's pain pills are on her bedside stand. She needs to take one by eight o'clock."

"Got it."

"She also should keep her wrist up on a pillow. And you might want to suggest she use an ice bag."

"Okay. Now, go kiss your girlfriend goodbye, and get out of here."

"I'll do that." Melinda smiled. She headed down the hall and hesitated in the doorway of the bedroom. Emma slept peacefully on her side, her bandages hidden by her hair. The only evidence of her injuries was the cast on her wrist. Melinda's heart swelled with happiness as she looked at her girlfriend. She approached the bed and bent down to place a kiss on Emma's cheek. Emma's eyes fluttered open after Melinda kissed her.

"Good morning, how are you feeling?" Melinda sat down next to her on the bed, her fingers touching her lover's cheek with all the love she had in her heart.

"Not too bad. Can I get one more kiss before you leave?"

"You sure can." Melinda kissed Emma deeply, savoring the pleasure and love she felt for Emma that just grew bigger and better every day.

"Have a good day."

"You too, honey. I'll call you later. Don't give Tia too hard a time."

"Ha, funny, go on, get out of here."

"Love you."

"I love you."

Melinda left for work and Tia joined Emma in bed with a cup of coffee. They quietly visited about Emma's accident and more importantly, her feelings for Melinda. At eight-thirty Emma called the school to talk to her assistant. After a ten minute conversation, Emma joined Tia in the kitchen. She was very angry.

"Melinda had a meeting with the head of the school board this morning. It's all over the school that Melinda and I are involved. She didn't tell me about the meeting." Emma was more than angry, she was furious.

"Emma, you were just in a car accident. Of course she wouldn't tell you."

"Tia, it's just exactly like what happened to her in Portland. She must be scared to death."

Tia was very aware of the terrible situation Melinda dealt with and how painful the whole thing had been for her. "Emma, she'll tell you all about it. She just didn't want you to worry."

"But she's going though this all alone." Emma began to cry.

"She is not, honey. She has you and me, Anna, and Van. We won't let her do anything alone. Now, you need to stop crying. Melinda would kill me if she saw you like this."

Emma tried to settle down and she went back to bed to wait for Melinda's call. She was too upset to sleep but lay on the bed with an ice bag on her arm. She finally fell into restless sleep and Tia sat in the living room working, periodically checking on her. When the telephone rang she picked it up on the first ring trying to keep from waking Emma.

"Hello."

"Tia, it's Melinda."

"Hi, how was your meeting this morning?" Emma had been pretty hot when her assistant had told her about the school board meeting. It was spreading through the school like wildfire.

"Emma knows?"

"Yes, and she's very angry that you didn't tell her what was going on."

Melinda was silent for a few moments before she responded. "I should have."

"What happened?"

"I have an emergency board meeting at five to answer their questions."

"Where's the meeting?"

"Here at school, in the gymnasium."

"Emma will demand to be there."

"I know." Melinda sighed, her emotions very close to the surface.

"I'll help her get ready and bring her."

"Thanks, Tia."

"No thanks needed, you're a friend of mine."

"A very special friend, could I speak to Emma?"

"Certainly, let me tell her you're on the telephone."

Melinda and Emma spoke for several minutes and then Emma came out of her bedroom to join Tia in the living room. "Melinda said you're bringing me to the meeting."

"I wouldn't miss it."

"We've got some telephone calls to make before this afternoon."

"Tell me what to do. Also, Van will be here at two. She's meeting a police detective here, a Detective Rhodes. She needs to talk to you about the accident."

"Okay. Could you do me a favor? I'm going to take a bath and I'll need your help with my hair. I can't get my cast or my bandages wet, and I can't use a hair dryer by myself."

"Sure, I can help. Now, what's your plan?"

Two hours later Emma's plan had been put into motion, and she and Tia were seated in the living room waiting for the detective and Van to arrive.

"Knock, knock, where are you Emma?" Van burst through the front door.

"In the living room, Van."

"Hey doll, how're you feeling?" Van was full of energy as she breezed into the living room. Her white blond hair stylish and her outfit caught their eye.

"I feel fine. Wow, you look terrific!"

"Thanks, I had a meeting with a client earlier." Van was wearing a lemon yellow jacket and matching short skirt. "I'm serious, Em. How're you really feeling, and why are you dressed, and out of bed?"

"I'm feeling better, and I'm going to a school board meeting tonight. Melinda's being questioned about our relationship and I have to be there."

"Oh, Emma, I'm so sorry. Can I go with you?"

"I think Melinda would like that. Thanks, Van."

"I love you, Em. And I love Melinda."

"I love you, too."

The doorbell rang interrupting them and Tia went to answer it. She introduced Detective Rhodes to Emma.

"Hello Ms. Sharp, how are you feeling?"

"Fine, thank you. Please, have a seat." Emma smiled at the woman detective. Van had not mentioned to her how young, and how beautiful she was. Actually, Van had neglected to tell them a lot. The young detective was wearing tan slacks and a yellow silk shirt, her brown leather jacket was worn, but made her very appealing.

"Thanks."

Tia raised her eyebrows at Van as she blushed while she looked at the detective. Tia couldn't help the chuckle that threatened to escape. Van rarely reacted to a woman especially the last couple of years, but she obviously was responding to Detective Rhodes. It made Tia grin.

"Can we get you something to drink?" Tia inquired. "Emma?"

"Thanks, Tia. A glass of water would be nice."

"Nothing for me."

"Van, come help me in the kitchen." Tia looked emphatically at Van. Van glared at her but trailed after Tia into the other room. Emma grinned as she watched Detective Rhodes' eyes follow Van's figure as she left the room.

"Okay, Van, confess. What's going on between you and Detective Rhodes?"

"Nothing, I met her yesterday at the police precinct. She was very helpful with the paperwork and getting the car released." Van answered innocently.

"And she's gorgeous. Is she gay?"

"I don't know, the question never came up."

"Don't be smart with me." Tia poked her. "You blushed when she came in the room."

"I told you she was very nice."

"Isn't it unusual for a detective to be talking care of an accident?"

"She volunteered to help me at the police station after another police officer tried to hit on me." Van blushed again. "She was the one who suggested she come over here to confirm things with Emma. She asked me if I was going to be here."

"Ah ha, does she know you're gay?" Tia continued to question her as she grabbed a glass of water for Emma.

"She could, considering what I said to the cop who got in my face at the station." Van colored again.

"What did you say?" Tia groaned as she looked at Van. Van was not known for her tact. In fact, her directness tended to land her in a lot of trouble.

"I asked him to leave me alone, twice. And when he wouldn't take a hint I might have told him I'd rather date his sister."

"Geez, Van, in the police department?"

"Well, he was a pig."

"I think Detective Rhodes is interested in little old Van."

"She's a doll, isn't she?" Van grinned at Tia.

"She is. Now, let's go join the two of them." Tia suggested. "And Van, try to keep your tongue in your mouth."

"Really, Tia." Van grumbled as they headed back in to the living room.

Emma and Detective Rhodes were sharing a laugh. "Hey ladies, Cara knows Anna, isn't it a small world?"

"How do you know Anna?"

"I know a woman who works with her and Anna came to a party I attended."

Tin grinned at Emma as Cara responded to Van. Her dark eyes flashed as she spoke directly to her. Her gaze locked on Van's face. Van's attention was focused directly on the beautiful woman. It was very obvious that the two of them were interested in each other.

"Cara, I appreciate your help with all of this stuff."

"No problem, Emma. You have my number. I'm just glad you're going to be okay. Just leave everything to your insurance and don't worry." She stood up and smiled. "Well, I'd better leave and let you get some rest."

"Thank you, again. Van said you were very nice to her when she was at the station."

"It was nothing. I'm sorry that Detective Handel gave her a bad time. He's a jerk."

"Thanks for getting him to back off." Van smiled at Cara and her bright blue eyes sparkled. Cara just grinned in return, her eyes locked on Van's.

Cara headed for the door. "Well, I'd better get going."

"Van, why don't you walk Detective Rhodes to her car?" Emma suggested, trying hard not to laugh.

While Van happily walked Cara out, Emma and Tia spied on them through the front window blinds. Cara and Van stood next to Cara's Four-Runner talking. It was a good twenty minutes before Cara drove away and Van re-entered Emma's house.

"Well?" Tia and Emma watched Van expectantly.

"Well, what?" Van grinned slyly at her friends. She knew what they wanted to know, but she was going to draw it out.

"Van!"

"Okay, we're going out tomorrow night. We're going to dinner at Jazz Alley."

"Congratulations, I'm glad you got up the nerve."

"I didn't. She asked me out." Van blushed shyly. It wasn't often that Van was shy.

"Very cool, girlfriend."

"Enough of that, tell me what's going on at the school board meeting. And please, tell me why Melinda should have to explain to anyone about her relationship with you!" Van's anger was apparent in her voice and her face. She didn't understand why anyone would object to Melinda and Emma's relationship. Her unwavering loyalty to her friends was one of her most endearing qualities.

"When I was in the hospital two teachers Melinda and I work with stopped in to see me. They caught Melinda and me kissing and I'm sure told everyone at school. She met with the school board president this morning and he told her he was calling a special meeting for this evening. She will have to answer questions about our relationship."

"Why would they care about you and Melinda?"

"They want to make sure we haven't acted inappropriately at school."

"Anyone who knows the two of you wouldn't even ask such a question." Tia reassured Emma. "Why does it have to be public?"

"Because the school board requested that it is an open meeting. I think it's to embarrass Melinda."

"What time does it start?"

"It begins at five."

"I'm going to call Anna. She'd want to go." Van headed for the telephone.

"Well, what do you think? Emma whispered to Tia.

"I think Van got bitten by the love bug." Tia giggled as she grinned at Emma.

"So do I and I can't wait to see how she handles it. Van needs an earth shaking love affair." Emma chuckled.

"She's going to fall apart."

Emma, Tia, Van, and Anna entered the school auditorium at quarter to five. The room was already filling up with students, teachers, and parents. Emma's telephone calls had done the trick. Melinda was seated in the front row along with Phil, the vice-principal, right next to her. Emma and her friends found seats several rows behind her. Melinda turned and smiled at her lover and Emma smiled back, praying that this whole proceeding would be painless to Melinda. She knew it wouldn't be. Melinda didn't deserve to be treated this way. Emma would have done anything to prevent this meeting.

While they waited for the meeting to begin several students, teachers, and parents approached Emma and welcomed her back, wishing her a rapid recovery. Not one person acted the least bit uncomfortable or embarrassed and that reassured Emma that she had done the right thing in calling everyone.

"Excuse me. Can we get started, please?" The president of the school board called out. "This meeting is called to order. The purpose of this meeting is to answer some questions brought to the school board's attention yesterday. Mrs. Lourde, would you like to proceed?"

"Yes. Ms. Newcastle, it has come to the board's attention that you and Ms. Sharp are involved in an intimate relationship. Is this true?" Her opinion of the relationship was evident in her body language and the look on her face. She didn't like it one bit.

"Yes, it is."

"Our concern is that this relationship is unacceptable with the two of you working together. Could you respond to this?"

Melinda felt slapped by the question but she kept her feelings well hidden as she responded. "I would be happy to. Ms. Sharp and I are in a committed, loving relationship and plan to remain in one for the rest of our lives. We do not allow our relationship to interfere with our work anymore then Mr. Dunn and his wife Irene do. We have never behaved inappropriately at school. If you have a problem with the way I do my job, please let me know. What I do in my private life is my own business, and I plan on keeping it private."

"Excuse me, Ms. Newcastle, there is no question as to the quality of the work you do. We are not here to discuss your job."

"If I am doing a good job, and it isn't in question, then what is the problem? Ms. Sharp does not report to me and our relationship is between the two of us."

"There is some concern among members of the school board that your relationship with Ms. Sharpe is unhealthy."

Emma gasped as she and the crowd in the auditorium reacted to the statement. Van grasped her hand and squeezed. Melinda slowly stood up in front of the crowd, her face devoid of emotion, but her stomach churned as she prepared to respond.

"When you interviewed me, I was honest about the fact that I'm gay. The school board assured me that it wouldn't be a problem. Now that I have found someone to spend my life with, who I love with all my heart, you're questioning the healthiness of my relationship. What is healthier then finding a soul mate?"

Emma began to cry as she listened to Melinda. You could have heard a pin drop in the auditorium. There was no doubt in her mind that Melinda loved her, she was putting her career on the line. It broke Emma's heart. The love and respect she felt for Melinda swelled as she proudly watched her speak.

"Emma Sharpe is a very talented school counselor, whose professional behavior has never been questioned. I'm also a professional. I do not see a problem."

"Either do I." Phil, the vice-principal stood up next to Melinda, his hand on her arm.

"Me either." Chuck stood up, and one by one the teachers of Melinda's school stood in support of her. Within moments everyone in the room including Emma stood up to back Melinda.

Melinda couldn't keep the tears from filling her eyes. She had never felt so loved and so incredibly lucky. Everything would be fine as long as she had Emma in her life.

"Well, ah, are there any more questions for Ms. Newcastle?" The school board president inquired. The school board looked at the overwhelming support shown for Melinda and wisely remained silent.

"Ms. Newcastle, the school board would like to thank you for your honesty and candor. We are certainly pleased with the job you're doing at your school, and encourage you to keep it up." The president of the school board smiled at Melinda. "I personally would like to apologize to you for intruding in your private life, and wish you nothing but happiness."

"Thank you." The cheers and applause that filled the room would have drowned out any other statement Melinda might have made.

The crowd surrounded Melinda, shaking her hand, and offering support. It was quite awhile before Melinda and Emma reached each other.

"Hi." Melinda's smile was blinding.

"Hi." Emma's eyes still glistened with tears.

"Are you ready to go home?"

"Yes."

"Good, we're officially on vacation." Melinda grinned at her overwhelmed and happy girlfriend.

Melinda and Emma headed for the door with their friends. It took them quite awhile to get to their cars. So many people approached them offering their best wishes.

"Thank you so much for your support." Melinda hugged the women who had banded together to show their support.

"We're family." Tia reminded her.

"I love all of you." Melinda's eyes filled with tears again.

"We love you. Now take your girlfriend home."

"I will. Van, I heard you have a date with a police woman."

Van colored with embarrassment as the rest of the group grinned. "She's a detective."

"She's a gorgeous detective." Tia reminded her as they headed for Tia's car.

Chapter Nine

Van

Van pulled the sweater off of her head and glanced into the mirror. "No."

She quickly slipped out of the current pants and sweater and threw them on the rapidly growing pile of clothes on her bed. Normally her bedroom was spotless, the designer comforter pulled neatly over the bed along with the matching pillows. Van's bed had a modern brass headboard and coordinated well with her brass lamps on either side of the bed. The black lacquered chest of drawers and armoire gleamed stylishly against the deep red walls. Van's sense of design and color were evident throughout the room except for the jumble of clothes on the bed.

"Come on, Van. What's wrong with you? This is just a date. What's the problem?"

Rummaging through her closet, Van passed outfit after outfit before settling on a deep purple pants suit. Grumbling to herself, Van finished dressing and checked her makeup one last time. She couldn't ever remember being this nervous before a date.

The security buzzer for her condominium rang as she contemplated changing clothes once more. She buzzed Cara up and waited impatiently for her to knock on her door. The knock was quick and Van took a deep breath, straightened her clothes, and opened the door.

"Hi."

"Hello." Cara's smile helped reduce some of Van's nervousness.

"Come on in while I get my jacket and purse."

"You have a beautiful place." Cara remarked, glancing around Van's stylish home. It looked like a professional had decorated it, with lots of chrome and leather, colorful pillows on the couch, and matching chairs.

Van grinned as she grabbed her long leather coat. "Thanks, I am in the middle of another remodel. I change it about every six months."

"Why?"

"I don't know. I guess it's the artist in me. My tastes change and so does my place."

Cara chuckled. "I'm lucky my place has furniture."

"I have access to lots of designer's items through work, so I have many things to choose from," Van explained nervously as she looked at Cara.

"Well, your place is very elegant, unlike my apartment that's currently full of dirty clothes and dubious furnishings." Cara responded with an appealing grin.

"I'm sure it's not that bad."

"Maybe you should see it before you make that call." Cara grinned again. "Are you ready? You look very nice, by the way."

"So do you, and yes, I am ready." Van couldn't help but admire Cara's stylish outfit. She was wearing dark brown slacks and a matching short jacket. Her black hair was glossy and fell in full curls around her face. She was wearing very little makeup, but her dark eyes were large, and surrounded by thick black eyelashes. She had a beautiful, full mouth, her lips shiny with gloss. Van was impressed with her slender figure, and her very fashionable clothes. She was darling. She was a tiny bit shorter then Van, who stood a little under five-ten, and slim herself. Van breathed deeply trying to settle her nerves.

"Our reservations are for seven so we should get going."

Van followed Cara out to car and they were on their way. After a few awkward silent moments Cara chuckled and then spoke. "Are you as nervous as I am?

"Yes." Van sighed, glancing at her.

"This dating thing is difficult."

"Have you been dating long?"

"Let's see, about twenty minutes." Cara grinned as she drove to the restaurant, her eyes glancing periodically at Van. Cara thought she looked gorgeous.

"Cute." Van chuckled. "How long have you been single?"

"About four years, how about you?"

"I haven't had a serious relationship in a long time, just terminal dating."

"Why?"

"Why no relationship? Probably because I want too much out of one."

"What do you want?"

"I want what Melinda and Emma have. I want love, passion, and unfailing support."

"I don't think that's asking too much."

"What do you want?"

"Unconditional love, a partner," Cara parked the car and turned it off before turning to Van, "and a sex slave."

"Excuse me?" Van laughed with surprise.

"You heard me." Cara grinned. "Let's go eat."

Van was still grinning as she followed Cara in to the restaurant. Cara was pretty damn cute.

Their dinner was very enjoyable as they talked about their jobs and their lives, while listening to soft jazz. It was a perfect atmosphere for quiet sharing.

"I find it amazing that you're a detective at your age. Aren't you awfully young?"

"Not particularly, most of the men in my unit were detectives by my age. The sexual crimes unit tends to be a short stay for most detectives, though."

"Why?"

"Because it's so tough, the cases can be heartbreaking. The department doesn't think it's healthy for us to stay for more then three or four years."

"How long have you been in the department?"

"A little over a year."

"You love your job." It was a statement, not a question. Van could tell by the way that Cara described her work. Her eyes lit up when she talked about it.

"Most of the time I do. Some days I hate it. But I wouldn't want to do anything else."

"I think the city's lucky to have someone like you working as a police officer."

"You do? Enough to want to keep seeing me, even though I work crazy hours, and carry a gun?"

Van's heart tripped as she stared at the very beautiful woman across the table from her, who had asked such a serious question, vulnerability in her voice. "I would love to keep seeing you, and we'll deal with the crazy hours. As for wearing your gun, do you wear it to bed?" Van couldn't help but tease her, her eyes flashing with humor.

"No, I wear socks to bed." Cara grinned. Van couldn't help but laugh out loud. She was not only attracted to Cara, but actually liked her sense of humor, and her down to earth attitude. The people Van worked for, at times, were so removed from the realities of life, that it frustrated her.

"Do you wear a weapon to bed?" Cara's eyes traveled over Van's body.

Van's body reacted to Cara's gaze like she had been touched, heat swelling from her head to her toes. "Hardly, I don't own a weapon. I sleep in a football jersey most of the time, no socks."

"A football jersey?"

"Yep, a Dallas Cowboy's jersey."

"Dallas Cowboy's why not the New York Giants? They're a much better team."

"I don't think so." Van grunted with disgust. She was serious about her football. It didn't matter that they were in an elegant restaurant with soft jazz playing in the background, football was football.

The next twenty minutes they spent arguing good-naturedly about sports, primarily football. After that, it was politics and religion. It was after one in the morning before they left the restaurant. The time had just flown by.

"Well, we don't agree about anything." Van observed as they made the drive back to her home.

"I know, isn't that wonderful." Cara chuckled, gathering Van's hand in her own. "I love to argue."

"So do I." Van grinned as she squeezed Cara's hand. "I had a great time tonight."

"I did too. Do you want to see me again?"

"Yes and soon."

"Is tomorrow too soon?"

"No, tomorrow would be perfect." Van smiled happily. She really liked Cara.

"How are you at touch football?"

"I'm awful, why?"

"I'm a member of the SWAT team, and we're getting together for a pot luck and a game of touch football. Would you come with me?"

"You're a member of SWAT?" Van was more then a little surprised.

"Yes, will you go?"

"I would love to."

"Good. How bad are you at touch football? I have to know whether we should pick you for our team." Cara teased her as she pulled up in front of the condominium.

"You'll just have to wait and see." Van smirked. Actually, she was pretty good at sports.

"Will you wear your Dallas jersey?" Cara's eyes gleamed at Van.

"I can." The ripple of attraction spread through Van's body.

"Good, it will create all sorts of wonderful mental images of you in my head."

Van almost moaned out loud at the heated reaction she had to Cara's words and her gaze. She found it hard to speak normally. "Should I meet you somewhere?"

"No, I'll pick you up. How's ten-thirty?"

"I'll be ready."

Cara pulled up in front of Van's place and parked. "I really had a great time to night."

"So did I, and I'm looking forward to tomorrow."

"Good." Cara squeezed Van's fingers and then leaned over to her to kiss her.

Van met Cara halfway as their lips met softly with their first kiss. It was gentle and full, and infinitely sexy to Van. Her other hand reached up and lay against Cara's cheek as the kiss deepened. It was several minutes before they pulled apart.

"Goodnight." Van kissed Cara quickly once more and opened her door.

"Goodnight, I'll see you in the morning." Cara smiled softly as she spoke, her eyes full of humor and attraction.

Van headed for her condominium and Cara drove home. Van smiled happily as she changed her clothes and got ready for bed. Within minutes she was out like a light, dreaming of Cara and how she made Van feel. It had been a very long time that Van had felt such an overwhelming attraction for a woman.

Cara was having similar thoughts as she drove home, but she also worried. It was evident by her home, that Van was very well off and classy. Cara was feeling a little out of her element. She was a cop. She didn't make a lot of money, and her idea of style was simple, not elegant. And Van was so sexy, the way she dressed, and the way she walked. Even going into the restaurant she had turned heads. What could she see in Cara? Cara slid into disturbed sleep as images of Van disturbed her sleep. She knew that Van would quickly figure out how different they were.

Chapter Ten

Van frantically searched her elegant bedroom, riffling through drawer after drawer, the door of her armoire open as she dragged piles of clothes out looking for her football jersey. Any other day it would be folded in her drawer. This particular day, it was waiting with a pile of clothes in her dryer, begging to be folded and put away. Her bedroom was always put together as was her condo. Van prided herself on her sense of design, and it showed in her home. It was one of her forms of artistic expression as she routinely changed her home to match her mercurial moods. She was nervous and she couldn't wait to see Cara as she fidgeted in the kitchen. She still buzzed with feeling from the night before. She had chosen to wear her old jeans, a pair of tennis shoes, her jersey, and a sweatshirt, taking an hour to decide. She had about five minutes to spare. She threw a bottle of water, her wallet, and a fleece jacket into a duffle bag, along with her cell phone. This was so not like Van's usual organized behavior. The buzzer again announced Cara's arrival and Van let her up. She opened the door to greet her. Cara was heading down the hall and smiled when she saw Van. She was wearing a pair of old ripped jeans and a hooded sweatshirt that had the initials SWAT on the front of it. Van though she looked adorable and sexy as her stomach flipped at the sight of her.

"Good morning." Cara spoke as she met Van at the door. Van was grinning at her.

"Good morning." Before Van could get much more out of her mouth, Cara covered her lips with a kiss, her arms gathering Van against her tightly. Van arms locked around Cara's neck as she returned the kiss. Cara's lips devoured Van's, as her tongue danced and teased against hers.

"God, I have been thinking about you all morning." Cara gasped for breath as she held Van tightly.

"I couldn't think of anything but you." Van admitted and kissed Cara again. Cara kicked the door closed as they stood in Van's front entryway. They were both breathing heavily by the time they finished kissing. It was several minutes before either one of them spoke.

"Are you ready to kick some football butt?"

"I am." Van grinned as Cara hugged her.

"I'll warn you, this group can be pretty obnoxious, but they're really good people."

"I want to meet them. How long have you been a member of SWAT?"

"A little over two years. I'm only called out on the active team if they need my skills."

"Which are?"

"Sharpshooter."

"Wow, are you good?"

"Well, I practice a lot, and yes, I am good." Cara's pride in her work was evident in her response and her face.

"Do you get called out a lot?"

"Not too often. Are you ready?"

"I am. Let me grab my bag." Van slung her duffel on her shoulder. "I guess we shouldn't kiss in front of your team members." Van teased as they headed for the door.

"Well, they know I am gay, and since you announced that you were at work, I think they might figure out that we might be kissing each other. But, if you want to kiss me in front of them, I wouldn't object." Cara grinned as she hugged Van.

Van groaned. "I'm sorry I did that in front of the guys you work with."

"It was okay with me. I didn't know you were gay until you announced it."

"But, won't that cause you problems at work?"

"Hardly, after you left they suggested that I ask you out on a date. They're always trying to fix me up." Cara chuckled at the look of disbelief on Van's face. She'd taken a lot of ribbing after Van had left the building.

"You're kidding?"

"No, and I appreciated their suggestion. I'd already decided to figure a way to ask you out."

"You had?"

"I had. I'd have been nuts not to. You're one gorgeous woman. Besides, I liked the way you put Archie in his place."

"Who's Archie?"

"The guy who hit on you at the precinct, he's my partner."

"Oh great!" Van groaned, her usual tactfulness had done the trick.

"Hey, Archie deserved it. Besides, he liked you for telling him off." Cara kissed her gently. "He'll tease you about it today."

"He's going to be there?"

"Yep, and he doesn't know we went out yet."

"Do you want him to know?"

"I want everyone to know you're seeing me." Cara grinned, holding tightly to Van's hand. Van's heart pounded as she smiled at Cara. She was falling very hard, and very fast.

"Well, then let's go kick some SWAT butt." She suggested, hugging Cara as they headed out her condominium.

The afternoon couldn't have been more fun. Not only had the friendly group welcomed Van, but after a little ribbing from Archie, Van found herself liking him very much. It was obvious he and Cara were very close by the way they teased each other. She appreciated their mutual respect and feelings for one another. Along with meeting Cara's friends and fellow team members, she and Cara flirted shamelessly with each other. The football game was loud and competitive, and Van held her own with the aggressive group. The game was serious and physical just like Van liked her sports. She had pleasantly surprised Cara when she had dug right in with everyone else. Cara had been worried that Van might not enjoy the rough and tumble group. But Cara had worried for nothing. She knew Van was very much at home when Van took Archie out while going up for a pass. She didn't hesitate when they tumbled to a heap on the ground and was the first to leap up, the football in her arms. She celebrated beating him to the ball with a little in your face dance. Archie grinned at her and Cara's heart fell in love.

The game lasted for a couple of hours before they shared a picnic lunch. After everyone had eaten, the crowd sat around and told hilarious stories about one another. It was a family that teased each other and joked, and they welcomed Van into their fold with open arms.

"I'll never forget the first time Cara discharged her weapon as a police officer." Archie volunteered, with a sly look on his face, poking his partner in the arm.

"Archie cut it out." Cara groaned as the group began to laugh hysterically.

"She shot the rear tire of her own police car." Archie volunteered as Van grinned at him.

"It was an accident." Cara admitted. "I caught the hammer of my gun on my jacket."

"And thankfully didn't shoot anything more valuable then your rear tire."

"That was over eight years ago."

"Well, Van should know what a klutz you are."

"I'm not a klutz."

"Who fell off of the roof during our last training session?"

"The damn ladder broke."

"Who wrecked the last police car?"

"I wasn't even in it when the guy hit it."

"You're a klutz."

"I am not." Cara responded with an indignant look.

"She's a klutz." Archie poked Van in the arm, while she sat next to Cara enjoying the banter.

"I like klutzes." Van admitted with a sexy smile.

"Okay, maybe I am a klutz." Cara gloated to Archie with a sexy smile of her own. "Come on, Van, let's get out of here before they tell you any more lies."

"Hey, partner, work at seven-thirty. We have a meeting at eight." Archie called as Cara and Van headed for her car.

"I'll be there."

"I had a great time."

"So did I. They like you."

"I like them."

"I'm glad. If you're going to date me it would be nice if you liked the people I work with."

"I am, and I do." Van tucked her arm in Cara's, as they reached the car. "That Archie's something else."

"He said the same thing about you. He really likes you."

"I like him. Cara, do you need to go right home?"

"No."

"Would you like to come in for awhile?"

"I would love to."

They were quickly back at Van's condominium and standing in each other's arms in the kitchen. Cara ignored her insecurities as her attraction for Van swelled through her body. She really liked the person she was getting to know.

"So are you going to keep going out with me?"

"Yes. I want to spend more time with you."

"How does your week look?"

"Not bad tomorrow. I'm preparing for a trial, so I have several meetings to attend. This time of year is usually very busy. The holidays don't bring the best out in everyone."

"What are you doing for Christmas?"

"Probably working."

"Would you spend Christmas Eve with me? Emma and Melinda are having a small dinner party early that evening. I'd like you to go with me."

"I'd love to. How's Emma doing?"

"She's doing really well. Maybe after the party we can come back here and spend the evening together?"

"I'd love to, but I would like to see you before then."

"Tuesday night I could fix dinner, and we can watch a movie?"

"Perfect. I'll give you my cell phone and my home telephone number in case you want to talk to me before then."

"Before you leave, I'll give you my cell phone number."

They kissed for quite a while, enjoying holding each other, before Cara prepared to go home. "I don't want to leave, but I need to get some laundry done before tomorrow."

"I don't want you to leave, either." Van admitted. "Could you call me later?"

"I will, and I'll see you Tuesday night."

They shared one last wonderful kiss before Cara headed out the door. Van settled in to doing a few chores, cleaned her bedroom, and then called Anna. She needed to tell someone how she was feeling.

"Hello."

"Anna, its Van."

"How was your date?"

"Which one?"

"What do you mean which one?"

"Last night or today's date."

"You went out again?"

"Yes, we went to her work picnic. Did you know Cara's a member of SWAT? She's a sharpshooter."

"You're kidding!"

"I'm not."

"You like her?"

"A lot."

"Van, are you telling me you bit the dust?"

"Anna, I'm falling in love with her."

"What's the problem?"

"She's older than me, and she's a policeman." That wasn't the entire story. Van wasn't at all sure of herself when it came to her personal life. She tended to shy away from serious relationships in order not to be hurt when it ended.

"Van, she's a policewoman." Anna sighed. "Is she senile?"

"Anna."

"Well, are you going to talk yourself out of this chance?"

"What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean. Are you going to give Cara a chance, or are you going to stop it before it gets started?" Anna knew Van very well. Her pattern was to keep her relationships superficial, and she never allowed emotions to dictate her life. She thought it would keep her from getting hurt again.

"I don't think I have a choice."

"It's about time you fell in love. Honey, you deserve this. You're a wonderful, beautiful, loving woman, and I just hope she deserves you."

"She's perfect. She's beautiful, sexy, funny, smart, and very sharp. Anna, she wants to keep seeing me." Anna could here the self doubt in Van's voice.

"Why wouldn't she, you're a prize catch? When do I get to meet her?"

"On Christmas Eve at Emma's."

"She must be very special for you to bring her to Emma's on Christmas."

"She is, Anna. I think she's the one." Van's voice had a slight catch in it when she spoke.

"I'm glad for you, Van."

"Thanks, Anna. I can't wait for you to meet her."

Van's evening was busy as she wrapped some Christmas gifts, and prepared for work. She had a very busy Monday with three customer presentations, back to back. All three were large accounts and there had been an enormous amount of preparation put into these meetings. She also needed to think about her feelings for Cara. Admitting them to Anna had helped, but not much. She was scared to death. The telephone rang a little after nine as she was folding some clean clothes.

"Hello."

"Hi." It was Cara.

"Hi yourself."

"I called to say goodnight."

"Cara, do you have family to spend Christmas with?"

"My parents are gone, and my brother lives in Tucson. So I'm on my own this year." Cara usually worked during the Christmas holidays. Since she didn't have a family to spend it with, it made sense that she would work while others with families stayed home.

"Would you stay with me on Christmas Eve, and go to my mother's home for brunch?"

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. Cara, I want to spend Christmas with you."

"Then, I would love to. Thank you."

"So what do you want for Christmas?"

"Absolutely nothing."

"We'll see. Are you ready for tomorrow?"

"As ready as I'll ever be. What about you?"

"I'm swamped in the morning, with three back to back meetings. If I call you in the daytime should I call you on your cell phone?"

"Yes, it's always on, and it's easier then calling the office number."

"Good. Can I call you tomorrow?"

"I would love that."

"Have a wonderful day."

"You too, and Van, I had a terrific weekend with you."

"I did too. I can't wait to see you Tuesday."

"What about lunch tomorrow? Do you have time?" Cara held her breath, waiting for Van's response. She couldn't wait to see her again.

"I'll make the time."

"I'll call you in the morning and see what time's best for you."

"I can't wait."

"Goodnight."

"Sweet dreams." Van smiled as she prepared for bed herself. She wanted to see Cara again. She wanted everything with Cara. Her heart and mind were decided, this was the one. She slid into sleep easily.

Cara wasn't quite so lucky. She sat by the telephone deep in thought about Van and her weekend. Who would have thought someone like Van would come along. She was beautiful, and sexy, and she wanted to date Cara. Cara looked around her stark bedroom and the doubts crept back in. She didn't have the elegant furniture, a condominium, or the money like Van. Van would take one look at her apartment and know that Cara wasn't good enough for her. She struggled with her feelings as she crawled into bed. Maybe she should stop seeing Van before she found out.

Chapter Eleven

Van's day started out badly, and just kept getting worse, and it was still morning. By nine-thirty she had put out umpteen crises, and soothed two very angry clients. That was the part of her job she didn't like, but was a very necessary component of it.

"Is it a full moon today or what?" She sighed, speaking to her assistant, Eric Reynolds. He sat patiently at his clean desk, his suit pristine, and not a hair out of place on his head. Nothing ruffled his calm demeanor, and he was exactly what Van needed. She tended to bounce from crisis to crisis. He kept her organized.

"It's the holidays, it makes everyone crazy."

"Are they all here in the building today?" Van headed for her office. "Eric, please try to hold all but urgent calls unless it is Emma or Cara. I need to get some work done."

"Will do, boss."

"Eric, quit calling me boss. Call me Van, hey you, or honey, but please, do not call me boss." Van demanded as she swung through the smoke glass door of her office. She glanced around the large space before heading to her massive rosewood desk. Her office was meant to impress and it did. It was modern, with bold slashes of art hanging on the walls, and a killer view of downtown Seattle. Van settled comfortably in her high-backed maroon leather chair, before attending to the mound of work currently residing on the top of her desk.

Eric just grinned as Van disappeared from view. Van was a very talented advertising executive who, at times, could be demanding. She was also a very fair and affectionate boss. He had begun working with her eight months earlier, and he loved her dearly. Today, Van was uncharacteristically high strung, and he suspected it had everything to do with a woman named Cara. He knew Van very well, and if he wasn't mistaken, she had a girlfriend. He grinned happily, Van needed a girlfriend. She was too special to be alone. He found working with her challenging and fun. He genuinely respected her talent, and he knew she cared deeply about him.

Forty minutes later Eric interrupted Van. "Cara is on the telephone."

"Thanks, Eric." Van smiled as she picked up her receiver. "Hi."

"Hello, are you still able to have lunch with me?"

"I can. Do you want to meet somewhere?"

"How about I bring lunch to you? I can be there by eleven-thirty with a picnic lunch."

"That sounds perfect. Do you know where my office is?"

"Of course I do, I'm a very good detective."

"I remember. A very smart and beautiful one, I might add."

"You got that right." Cara laughed. "I'll be there soon."

"I can't wait." Van grinned as she hung up. Sharing a picnic lunch with Cara was very appealing.

Stepping out of her office, she called to her assistant. "Eric, could you block out my schedule from eleven-thirty until one. I'm having a private lunch in my office."

"Will do, do you want me to order something for you?"

"No, lunch is coming to me." Van grinned at him. "Thanks, Eric."

"You're welcome." Eric chuckled as his boss swung back through the door of her office. She looked very pleased with herself.

He would bet his monthly paycheck that Cara was the one bringing lunch to his very happy boss. He couldn't wait to meet her, and he got his chance at eleven-thirty. A very pretty black haired woman approached his desk, carrying two full bags in her arms. She had a blinding smile on her face, and oozed with authority. She was wearing a pair of olive green slacks and a crème colored sweater. She also wore a navy-blue letterman's jacket, and as she approached Eric, her engaging smile was directed at him. She was, in a word, beautiful. And she certainly didn't look like a police officer. Eric smiled at her. He couldn't wait to see her and Van in the same room together. They would look unbelievable side by side, both with such startling good looks.

"I am going to guess you're Cara."

"Good guess, are you a psychic? Is Van in her office?" A chuckle followed her comment as she grinned down at Eric.

"She's expecting you." Eric chuckled in return, standing up. "Here, let me help." He took one of her bags.

"Thanks." As Cara relinquished one of her bags to him, Eric saw the gold badge hanging on her belt, and the gun in her shoulder harness. She really was a detective.

"Follow me." Eric knocked on Van's door quickly, and entered the office. "Van, lunch has arrived."

Van's smile was enormous as she looked up from her desk at Cara. "Hello, lunch."

"Hello."

"Eric, this is Detective Cara Rhodes. Cara, this is Eric, my very talented, and nosy assistant."

"It's nice to meet you, Eric." Cara grinned as she saw Eric's irreverent reaction to Van's comment. Eric rolled his eyes at Van's remark. He knew she was being affectionate.

"It's nice to meet you, Detective."

"Please, call me Cara."

"Cara then, can I get either one of you anything?"

"We're fine, Eric. Thanks."

"Enjoy your lunch." Eric shut the door quietly and sat down at his desk. The electricity between Cara and Van made the room crackle. He laughed out loud. His boss was in love. And if he had read the signs correctly, Detective Rhodes was in love with his boss. He wondered if they'd figured it out yet. It would not be a passive relationship. There was nothing passive about Van, and Cara didn't appear to be a wilting violet. He turned to his computer with a grin as he thought about Van and her new girlfriend. If he wasn't mistaken, she had finally met her match.

"What did you bring for lunch?" Van asked, as she came out from behind her desk to kiss Cara hello.

"Lots of good things." Cara's arms went around Van's neck, and they shared a deep, sexy kiss.

"I am so glad to see you."

"So am I. Please excuse my wearing my gun. I'm still on duty, even though I'm out for lunch."

"It's okay, honey, it's who you are." Van hugged her. "Have a seat and let's see what you brought for lunch."

"Your office is impressive, certainly much different then mine. It looks like you." Cara's eyes wondered around the large, sumptuous room. It was a far cry from the dingy detective squad and Cara's battered metal desk. She was lucky she had a working chair.

"I liked your office. It was busy, and everyone was dealing with real problems. This office is designed to impress our clients, more then being functional."

"Well, I like it, you belong in it." Cara responded as she sat down across from Van. The office made the disparity in their lives even larger. She and Van prepared to eat their lunch. "Archie says hello. He sure was impressed with your football abilities yesterday."

"Ha, that's only because I blew by him and caught a pass."

Cara was busily emptying the bags she had brought. "You're right, he hates to get burned." Cara grinned, handing Van a vase holding a single beautiful orchid. "Here, this is for your desk."

"Thank you, it's beautiful. I love orchids." Van was extremely touched by the gesture, her heart leaping into her throat.

"I know. I saw them in your condominium."

"Aren't you observant?" Van bent and kissed Cara softly. "You know you're the only woman I have ever kissed in my office."

"That's an honor I would like to take advantage of." Cara kissed her again.

"Lunch, honey, not that I wouldn't love to sit here and kiss you all afternoon, but my boss could come in here any moment, and he might find it a little uncomfortable."

"Lunch, then."

The lunch time went way too fast for the two of them, as they visited and shared the delicious treats that Cara had brought for them both. They laughed and talked for over an hour, disappointed that it had to end.

"I have got to get going or Archie's going to kill me." Cara stood up with a groan.

"Thank you for lunch, and the beautiful orchid."

"You're very welcome."

"Cara, what are you doing tonight? I don't want to wait until tomorrow night to see you again." Van watched Cara carefully as she waited for an answer.

"I have a SWAT training exercise starting at seven and debrief won't be until ten or so."

"Do you want to stop by afterwards, that is unless you have other plans?" Van was having a moment of doubt. What if Cara was dating other women?

"I'd love to stop by afterwards. Van, I'm only seeing you, and that's the way I want it. I just want to see you." Cara hugged her tightly. She didn't care how different they were. Cara wanted to see Van again.

"I only want to see you too." Van kissed her softly.

"Good. I'll call you if I am running any later then ten to see if you still want me to stop by."

"Cara I don't care how late it gets. I want to see you tonight." Van kissed her again. "Be careful, and watch out for ladders."

Cara flashed a grin at her. "I'm going to kill Archie. I'll be careful. See you later, beautiful." She hugged Van tightly. She waved as she headed out of Van's office and down the hall. "Nice to meet you, Eric."

"Same here." Eric grinned as Cara breezed past his desk.

She's a doll." Eric offered, as he entered Van's office with folders in hand. "It's hard to believe she's a detective."

"She's also a member of SWAT."

"You're kidding?"

"I'm not. She's also beautiful, funny, and very smart."

"And sexy." Eric winked at his boss.

"And very sexy."

"Does it worry you that she's a cop?"

"Yes, it does. Especially since SWAT is only called out in extreme emergencies. She is very well trained, and I have to believe that she knows what she's doing. Besides, that's who she is."

"So are you in love?"

"Eric." Van glared at him. She wasn't ready to share something that personal with him.

"She is."

"Anyone ever tell you, you're a pain in the ass."

"You do all the time. So are you?"

"Eric, I am going to kill you if you don't get out of here."

"You are." Eric responded smugly.

"Get out and go to work." Eric just grinned at his boss as he handed her the files and left. Van didn't need to answer his question. It was written all over her face. She was head over heals in love and he thought that was very cool.

After work, Van worked out for over an hour, and then ate a light meal. She completed some Christmas shopping on her way home, and wrapped three gifts she had found for Cara. She placed them under her small Christmas tree, and then cleaned up. By nine-thirty she was seated on the couch in her living room in front of the fireplace, her briefcase on the floor beside her. She wore leggings and a tee shirt, as she comfortably waited for Cara to arrive. She had spent twenty minutes on the telephone with Emma and Melinda earlier, who were blissfully happy. Melinda planned to move into the house with Emma between Christmas and New Years. Emma's injuries were healing rapidly, her car would be repaired by year end, and both were secure with their jobs. They were also wildly, completely in love with each other. Van told them she was bringing Cara to their dinner party on Christmas Eve, and they were full of questions, which Van had no need for and she managed to dodge. She did admit to them that she cared for Cara quite a lot. That was just a huge understatement. She didn't just like Cara a lot, she was in love with her, and it terrified her.

The buzzer interrupted her concentration, and she went to the door to let Cara in. Opening her front door, she waited for her to arrive as she gazed down the long wide hallway. She grinned when she saw the smiling face of Cara coming out of the stairwell.

"How was your training exercise?" She asked, as she hugged her hello after shutting the front door.

"Good, tiring, but it went well. Let's just hope we never have to use it." Cara hugged Van in return. "Excuse the way I look. I came straight from work."

"I think you look perfect, honey." Van kissed her softly, and Cara's arms tightened around her. A moan slipped from Van as Cara's tongue swept through her mouth. Their kisses grew in intensity and passion, as they stood in each other's arms. Van's hands slid under Cara's jacket and stroked her back and shoulders, as they shared kiss after kiss.

"Cara, you must be exhausted." Van asked, as they took a break to catch their breath. "Have you eaten?"

"I had a bite to eat for dinner, and I'm not that tired." Cara grinned, holding tightly to Van. "I'm just glad I could see you tonight."

"I'm glad you could come over. Come on in and sit down. I have a fire going."

The two of them snuggled together on the couch, where they held hands, hugged, and kissed frequently, while they visited. It was after midnight before Cara prepared to leave, and it was with some frustration on both their parts.

"So, I'm coming to your apartment tomorrow at six to fix dinner."

"No earlier, please. I have to clean my place." Cara grinned as she hugged Van. She was very nervous about showing Van her apartment. This would be the test, when Van realized how different they were.

"Six on the dot."

"Good. I'll call you tomorrow."

"Goodnight, and be careful driving home, please."

"I will. Goodnight." They shared a slow, deep kiss before Cara left for home. Van sighed as she shut her door behind Cara. She would have loved to ask her to stay. She went to bed frustrated and very happy. For the first time in her life she wanted something more than just casual sex.

Van didn't wait for Cara to call her. She called her first thing in the morning.

"Hello."

"Hi."

"I just called to tell you to have a great day."

"I'm glad you called, I missed you last night."

"I missed you."

"Are we moving too fast?"

"We are, but I am fine with everything. What about you?" Van held her breath, waiting for Cara's response.

"It's not going fast enough for me. Would you stay with me tonight?" Cara's voice was hesitant with nerves and fear.

"Yes."

"Yes?" Cara was happy but relieved.

"Yes."

"Good." Cara sighed heavily into the telephone. "I can't wait."

"I'll be there at six."

"I'll be waiting."

Van hung up the telephone and sat quietly at her desk. She did not treat sex that lightly, and this was a huge step for her because her heart was involved. She needed to talk to Anna. She needed to share her thoughts with someone who would understand why she was feeling so scared. Anna knew first hand. She'd had her heartbroken and also knew how utterly terrified Van was of getting her heart shattered. Van's heart loved deeply when she let it and that made any breakup devastating. Van had been avoiding any form of commitment for several years, that is until now.

"Hello."

"Anna, it's Van."

"Hey, sweetie, how are you?"

"I'm spending the night with Cara this evening." Van was not one to mince words.

"That's a big decision for you, Van. Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. I'm just scared."

"Van, I know you, honey. You wouldn't be making this decision if you didn't believe this woman was special. You normally don't call me when you're about to sleep with someone."

"She's very special."

"Then I congratulate you."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome, honey." Anna spoke softly. "Call me."

"I will, love you."

"Love you, too."

Van managed to leave work early, and she stopped at home to grab an overnight bag. She parked in front of Cara's by six-fifteen and threw the overnight bag on her shoulder. Gathering up her bags of groceries she'd picked up, she pushed the buzzer. Cara buzzed her in, and shivering with nerves, she rode the elevator to the fifth floor.

"Hello."

"Hi, you look terrific."

"Thanks, I haven't had time to change from work." Van responded as Cara kissed her. "You're looking pretty cute yourself."

Cara looked very cute. She was wearing jeans and a red sweater, her feet bare. She looked very comfortable, and very sexy. "Come on in."

Van followed Cara into her very small but spotless apartment. It was sparsely furnished, but stylish in its simplicity. The living room had a large comfortable looking couch, a matching chair, and an entertainment center that housed a television and stereo. On all four walls were framed black and white photographs of different parts of Seattle, hauntingly beautiful.

"I like the photographs." Van stood in the middle of the room trying to get a sense of Cara from her surroundings.

"Thank you, most of them are by a local photographer who works for the police department. I buy the ones I like." Cara's nerves were making her sick. Van couldn't help but see the differences in how they both lived.

"They are beautifully disturbing."

"That's how they make me feel. Come on, let me show you the rest of my place, and you can put your things away." Cara took a big deep breath as she headed down the hallway to her bedroom.

Van started to follow Cara and stopped in front of a particularly beautiful photograph of a homeless encampment in Seattle. The photographer had not only captured the depression on the faces of some, but also the inner beauty of others. It successfully showed the people behind the problems. Glancing at the signature on the photograph she smiled. It had been taken by Cara.

"This is your photograph." Van turned to her, her heart in her eyes.

"Yes, it's one of my favorites."

"It's beautiful." Van's already involved heart fell completely in love.

"Thank you, I'm still learning." Cara blushed as she spoke.

"I like it very much."

"Thank you. Now, let's go put your things away, and then we can fix dinner." Cara was obviously embarrassed. Van hugged her and then followed her down the hall. The walls were covered with photographs and Van found the whole thing incredibly moving. It gave her a huge insight into Cara's very large and loving heart.

Cara's bedroom was as aesthetic as the rest of her apartment. The queen-sized bed dominated the room with it's simple down comforter and matching pillows. A simple, clean oak chest of drawers stood against one wall, and more black and white photographs were hung about the room. The room appealed to Van's sense of design because it revealed so much about the woman who lived there. Her few possessions were chosen with love and care, and were well taken care of. Cara would treat her lover in the same way, and Van wanted to be that person.

"You can hang any clothes in here." Cara suggested as she slid the closet door open. "I emptied a drawer for you, and you can put your things in the bathroom. There's plenty of room. I'll go put the groceries away."

"Cara?"

"Yes?" She turned and looked at Van, her face serious as she waited for Van to speak.

Van put her bag down on the floor and went to Cara, standing inches from her. "I'm so nervous."

"So am I." Cara pulled Van into her arms. "Do you want to be here?"

"Yes, I want to be here very much." Van kissed Cara slowly, deeply, and full of feeling. They kissed several times and then held each other tightly. They stood in each other's arms for quite awhile, before either one of them spoke.

"Cara, I don't sleep around, you've become very important to me in a short space of time. If you want a casual relationship, you won't get it from me."

"I don't want a casual relationship. We're way beyond that. You're the first woman I've introduced to the people I work with. You're more than important to me. I want to be with you because I'm falling in love with you. I know I can love you, Van."

Cara's heartfelt declaration melted Van completely as she kissed her, her lips covering Cara's. Her tongue slid into Cara's mouth slowly, tasting her, nibbling on her soft, sweet lips. Her hands traveled along Cara's arms and over her shoulders. Her lips covering Cara's face with slow, sensuous kisses before finding her mouth again, sucking and erotically nipping Cara's very full lips. Cara's arms tightened around Van, pulling her tightly against her body. Van gasped as Cara's body molded perfectly to her own, as if they were made for each other. Heat coursed through her body as Cara's hips rested against hers.

"Van, are you hungry?" Cara's lips traced against Van's ear, her words whispered, as she left a trail of kisses down Van's neck.

"For you, I'm hungry for you." Van's words barely got out of her mouth before Cara kissed her, knocking her breath away. Cara's hands traveled deliciously under Van's suit jacket and stroked her back, as her mouth created a firestorm of magic. Her fingers ran along the smooth shoulders of Van, as her skin rippled with feeling. Van's hands itched to touch Cara's skin, she wanted to run her hands over her strong arms and legs, she'd had glimpses of. She slid them under Cara's sweater and stripped it off her body, removing it rapidly. Her eyes caressed Cara's lush body when it was finally revealed to her. Her lace bra drew Van's gaze before she hugged Cara. Covering her shoulders with kisses, her tongue tasted the flavor and texture of Cara's skin.

Cara's fingers were busy as Van was quickly stripped of her jacket, her silk blouse unbuttoned. Kicking her heels off, Van moaned as Cara's lips traced her breasts that pushed against the edge of her bra. Her breasts swelled with Cara's attentions. Van's skirt dropped to the floor, and Cara's hands flowed down her back, over her hips, and traced the back of her thighs. She kissed Van open-mouthed and hungry, before dropping to her knees in front of Van, her hands feathering over Van's legs before slipping under her slip.

"You're so beautiful, so smart, and so damn sexy." Cara whispered as she removed Van's nylons, slowly pushing them down her legs until they drifted to a pile on the floor. Cara's lips kissed and nuzzled Van's flat stomach, as she slid her slip off her hips, and it pooled on the floor. Van's breathing became labored as Cara's mouth covered her stomach, her hands stroking Van's legs and hips.

Cara moved slowly up Van's body until she stood next to her and placed her face inches from Van, her hands holding Van's gently. Cara's dark eyes were almost black as they gleamed and flashed with passion.

"I'm going to cover every inch of your gorgeous body with my mouth until you ache with pleasure." Cara promised, kissing her slowly, savoring the flavors of her mouth. "I'm going to taste the very heart of you, and make you wet. And I'm going to make you gasp when I love you."

Van shivered as she reacted to Cara's words, her knees weakened, and she leaned into her. Cara kissed her slowly, as she pulled Van's hips tight against her own, and slid a leg between Van's pressing her thigh against Van's already wet and trembling center. Cara's hands stripped the silk blouse off Van, and very rapidly unhooked her bra, dropping it to the floor. Cara sighed as she looked at Van's full breasts. She leaned over and touched Van's nipple with her tongue, as her arms gathered Van to her.

Van's body dissolved as Cara's wet mouth surrounded her nipple. Cara's fingers joined her mouth, and she teased and stroked Van's breasts. Van fumbled with Cara's jeans, as she shoved them over Cara's hips and down her legs. Cara's teeth and lips continued their wondrous assault. Van's hands surrounded Cara's very large breasts as she buried her face in Cara's cleavage, breathing in Cara's scent.

"I want you naked." Van demanded as she unhooked Cara's bra and pushed her panties down her legs. "God, you're so beautiful."

Van's hands traced over muscular hips and taut flanks. Cara's naked body was well-toned and muscular, and contrasted with her full breasts, and shapely feminine curves. Cara kissed Van and traced her finger over Van's lips, down the center of her breasts, and then over her nipples. Cara's tongue once again teased Van's nipple drawing a gasp from her.

"Cara." Van's hoarse voice pleaded with her.

Without a word, Cara gently pulled Van over to her bed and pressed her slowly onto her back. Cara's mouth once again covered Van's breasts with kisses, as her fingers floated over Van's body, creating white-hot heat. Her hips lay on top of Van's, both legs nestled between her thighs. She rolled them against Van's, as Cara's hands stroked over Van's ribs, down her hips and thighs, and around to the back of her legs. Pulling Van's legs up, she wrapped them around her waist, locking her ankles behind her back. Van arched her body hard against Cara's, as she stroked Cara's back and shoulders.

Cara slid her fingers between Van's legs into the wetness, spreading her lips to find her hardened and pulsing center. As Cara's mouth covered Van's breasts and stomach with kisses, she teased and stroked Van until she shivered with anticipation. Cara would bring Van to the very edge and then pause, letting Van hover closer and closer to heaven. Van's hips began to shake, as her craving grew stronger, and more frustrating.

"Cara," she pleaded, her body aching for release.

"Tell me what you want."

"I want you inside me."

Cara slid her body down between Van's legs, as her lips replaced her fingers. She suckled and teased Van with her tongue, as she pushed Van's legs over her shoulders. Van lost what little bit of control she had, as the pressure that had been building between her legs exploded. Crying out with pleasure, Van's body tensed as an orgasm splintered through her body. Cara's fingers plunged full length into Van, drawing a scream of happiness from her. Van began to weep as her body shuddered and shook, while Cara drank in Van's flavor, and the wonderful moisture that dripped from her. Cara moaned as she scrambled to her knees, her mouth and hands driving Van crazy. Van melted onto the bed, with another orgasm chasing through her body.

"I love the way you taste, the way you feel. You're so beautiful." Cara's attentions intensified as Van's arms tightened around Cara's shoulders.

As Van's body began to settle, Cara slid up Van's body, kissing her softly, as she settled against Van's wetness, her fingers still inside Van. Rocking her hips against Van's, Cara created a wonderful friction, and teased Van's body until the familiar buildup and pressure began again.

Van half moaned half laughed as she gasped. "I can't believe what you do to me."

"I'm loving you." Cara smiled as she kissed Van, while her fingers and hips increased the tempo. Van's hands slid over Cara's muscular buttocks and grasped her tightly against her hips. Cara's breathing became labored, as she ground herself into Van. Removing her fingers from Van, Cara held tightly to Van's hips as she arched her body in pleasure. Van's hand traveled between their bodies and into Cara's waiting body. Van felt Cara's body throb around her fingers, as she buried her face in Van's neck, crying out softly. Her body shook several times before collapsing softly onto Van's body. The weight of Cara's body was pure heaven to Van, and she wrapped her arms around her, kissing her, and relished holding her in her arms. It was several minutes before Cara's breathing began to return to normal. Van was content to lie quietly, she had never been made love to like this before, and it was overwhelming.

"Did we die and go to heaven?" Cara whispered her face tucked against Van's.

"I think so." Van smiled, hugging her. "You're a wonderful lover."

"Only with you."

"I've never reacted quite like this before." Van admitted with a blush.

"You mean it gets better?"

"I don't think it can get any better." Van ran a finger down Cara's lean stomach.

"Don't you think we ought to try?"

"I think we should give it our very best effort." Van suggested, grinning as she rolled Cara onto her back.

An hour later Van lay exhausted next to Cara, holding her tightly in her arms. Cara had fallen asleep, and Van enjoyed listening to her even breathing. Van gazed at the tousled curls surrounding Cara's beautiful face, her cheeks pink, and her lips moist, and open. Van smiled as she noticed Cara's fingers entwined with hers. Van's heart fluttered as she felt Cara stir and pull Van closer to her body. Van had been falling in love for over a week, but making love with Cara was the final move. Cara was a generous, sexy lover, and Van found making love to her unbelievably moving. Her responses to Van were spontaneous, open, and more pleasurable than Van had ever experienced. She was praying that Cara wanted her in her life. For the first time, Van had met someone she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, and she was not going to let it pass. She respected the person she was beginning to know.

"You look pretty serious." Cara whispered as she woke up and cuddled with Van. "Can you share?"

Van smiled and kissed Cara softly. "I was thinking how important you've become to me in such a short length of time."

"Are you worried about feeling that way?" Cara traced a finger down Van's cheek.

"I am not worried about my feelings at all. I am worried about yours."

"Van, I fell in love with you when you glared at Archie and told him you would rather date his sister." Cara smiled happily at Van. "I don't sleep around. I've slept with exactly four women in my life, and you're one of them."

Van was overwhelmed by Cara's confession. She hadn't been quite so discriminating with her sex life. Van and Cara shared a gentle kiss, all fear and indecision had been erased for the moment.

"I don't know about you, but I'm hungry. Do you want to have a late dinner?

"I'd love that."

"Okay, let's get going. I have a need to crawl back in bed with you and stay all night." Cara grinned at Van as she sat up.

"What a wonderful idea."

Van and Cara washed up and threw on tee shirts, before heading for the kitchen to fix a snack. Amid much laughter and teasing, they quickly prepared pasta for dinner. They ate at the kitchen counter, talking about work, and sharing their day. After finishing their meal, they washed the dishes while sharing kisses, and then crawled back into bed. Both Cara and Van were being ruled by their hearts, and their hearts told them this was right.

Lying side by side they answered each other's questions. It was important to know everything about each other.

"What's your favorite movie?"

"Out of Africa, and yours."

"Star Wars."

"Favorite color?"

"Red, yours?"

"Cobalt blue."

They exchanged questions and answers for over two hours until Cara's hands began to stroke Van's arms. Within minutes they had shed their tee shirts, and made slow thorough love, whispering endearments, as they memorized each other's body. They fell asleep, tucked against one another, arms holding each other close, faces touching intimately.

For the first time in months, Van slept without the usual restlessness that she normally experienced. It was five-thirty in the morning before Van woke up to find Cara draped around her sound asleep. Van couldn't resist kissing her shoulders and neck, and within moments Cara's mouth covered Van's, overwhelming her with her hunger. What had been slow and gentle the night before was unrestrained now. Their mouths devoured each other, as their hands frantically stroked each other's body. The covers were torn from the bed, as they twisted and struggled in each other's arms. Van made love to Cara with every bit of feeling she had in her heart. With fingers inside Cara, and her mouth on her breasts, Van drew cries and gasps from Cara. Van felt the contractions tugging at her fingers, as Cara shivered with an orgasm.

"Van!" Cara gasped her name, and held tightly to her, as her body quaked. Van stretched her body on top of Cara's, and absorbed the contractions still shaking Cara's body. It brought tears to Van's eyes when Cara gazed into hers and smiled. Within minutes, Cara had Van gasping with her own release, as Cara's mouth and tongue again drank from the very wet center of Van's body.

Unable to speak, Van pulled Cara up into her arms, and buried her face in her neck, her arms locked around Cara. Her loving words and soothing kisses were as erotic as her lovemaking. Once more they drifted into sleep, their arms tight around each other, and their bodies' tucked tightly together.

Chapter Twelve

Van stopped at the video store on her way home from work after picking up some groceries. Cara would be arriving by six-thirty, after she worked out. Van had asked her to spend the night, and Cara happily agreed with her.

As far as Van was concerned, she'd move Cara into her place immediately, but reason intervened. She had fallen madly in love and was enjoying every minute of it. It took her an extra half hour in the morning to get ready for work, due to sharing kisses with Cara, as they showered and dressed. Cara's teasing personality, and affection was very appealing. They had parted with a long kiss, a hug, and promises to call each other.

Van entered her condominium, dumped the groceries off in the kitchen, and headed into the bedroom to change. Cara was due in twenty minutes and she hadn't even started dinner. Throwing on a pair of leggings and a sweater, she dusted her place quickly, and then began preparing a very simple dinner.

The security buzzer rang and she buzzed Cara before going to meet her.

"Hi."

"Hello." Cara's shorts and tee shirt made Van grin. "Don't you look cute?"

Cara grinned as she hugged Van tightly. "Cops aren't supposed to be cute. I came straight from the gym."

"You're a very cute cop, and I'm not complaining." Van laughed and kissed her thoroughly. "Come on in and put your things away."

Cara and Van headed for Van's bedroom where Cara put her things in Van's chest of drawers, before she joined Van in the kitchen. With kisses and conversation, the two finished fixing dinner, and ate at the kitchen table. After cleaning up, they headed for the living room to watch a movie. Snuggling together on the couch in front of the fireplace, they started a video.

It was amazing to Van that they were so comfortable with each other. There were no uncomfortable silences or stilted conversation. Cara was such an open and honest person, that Van found it easy to talk to her about anything.

By movie's end, Van and Cara were no longer watching the video. Van was stretched out on Cara's body, where she lay on the couch, as they shared deep passionate kisses. Without a word, Van stood up and reached a hand out to Cara. Cara grasped Van's fingers and followed her into the bedroom.

Their lovemaking was slow and sexy, as they learned what each other's body craved. It was several hours of intense pleasure, before both were exhausted. Cara now leaned against Van, as they lay side by side, talking.

"I need to finish Christmas shopping tomorrow night."

"I have a client meeting until seven, so I won't get home until eight. Would you like to stay here tomorrow night?"

"I would love to, but are you sure? That's three nights in a row. You might get sick of me."

"Not a chance. Is it a problem with you?" Van had heard the indecision in Cara's voice and it bothered her.

"Van, I would spend every night sleeping with you." Cara pledged, her voice and eyes serious.

"I would love that." Van smiled. "So, are you staying here tomorrow night?"

"Yes."

"Good."

"I love how we are together. I want this relationship to work. Not just in bed, I want to share your life with you."

"I want that, too. For the first time in my life, I feel like forever after is a possibility."

"It is." They shared a gentle kiss, and then snuggled up against one another, and fell asleep.

Chapter Thirteen

"You've spent every night together?" Emma whispered, keeping her voice low so know one else could hear. She and Van were visiting in her kitchen while the others enjoyed the fire in the living room.

"Every night." Van grinned at her.

"You're in love with her."

"Madly."

"Are you happy?"

"Deliriously."

"I'm so happy for you, I like Cara." Emma hugged Van. "Now, let's go join our beautiful girlfriends. It's Christmas Eve."

Van went and sat next to Cara on the couch, where she sat with Anna and Tia. Emma joined Melinda, opposite the three of them.

"I think it's time for a toast," Emma announced to the crowd of women, who had enjoyed a nice leisurely dinner together. The party had been festive as the group had looked forward to Christmas day with family and friends. "To friendship, love, and to the future, my friends and my love are my future. I thank God every day for my luck in finding Melinda and that my friends are the very best of women."

"Here, here." Melinda kissed a smiling Emma as Anna and Tia looked on. Van and Cara were sharing a kiss of their own.

Van and Cara were back at Van's by nine-thirty and decided to open their gifts from one another. Seated on the floor in front of the tree, they shared several kisses before Van handed Cara a large, gaily wrapped box.

"You open the first one, please."

Cara quickly tore the wrapping from the box, and opened it to find a soft deerskin jacket. "Van, this is a beautiful jacket, thank you."

"I thought you could wear it at work."

"I love it. Now, it's your turn."

Cara handed a package to Van who quickly opened the professionally wrapped box. Neatly folded inside, was a beautiful, fashionable business suit in a deep, dark purple. It was one of Van's favorite colors.

"What a fantastic color, I love this." Van grinned happily at Cara. "You have great taste in clothes."

"I don't. The woman at Nordstroms has great taste. I just described you to her, and she picked this out." Cara laughed, remembering the day she bought the suit.

"Open this next one, please."

Cara shared a kiss with Van, before she began opening the next package. Slipping the lid of the box open, she revealed an old thirty-five millimeter camera, and a collection of lens nestled in the case.

"Archie told me you have been looking at this camera for weeks in the pawn shop." Van watched Cara carefully to see if she liked the gift.

"When did you talk to him?' Cara was reverently holding the camera in her hands, as she smiled at Van.

"I called him at work earlier in the week, and told him I wanted to get you something you really wanted for Christmas. He told me about the camera."

"I can't believe you did this."

"I had the camera checked out at a camera shop, along with the lenses. Everything is in perfect condition. There are ten rolls of black and white film in the box, so you can try it out. I know you like to take black and white photographs, and the guy at the shop recommended the film, so that's what I got."

"Van, this is too much." Cara was very uncomfortable knowing how much Van spent on the gift.

"Cara, I wanted to get you something you really wanted. Don't you like it?" The slight hurt in Van's voice made Cara soften.

"I love the camera, but it is so expensive. Besides, I did get something I want. I met you."

Van's eyes welled with tears, as Cara kissed her. "Cara, I love you."

"I love you." They hugged tightly, overwhelmed, and very much in love.

"You have a couple more presents to open."

"So do you, but can we wait until tomorrow morning to open the rest? I would like to go to bed and hold you all night long." Cara pushed away her discomfort over Van's extravagant gift.

"I can't think of a better way to celebrate Christmas."

They headed for bed, and instead of making love, they cuddled and hugged, whispering to each other until they fell asleep. It was a perfect ending to a period evening.

Van was the first to wake up early that morning, and she slowly woke Cara up by kissing every inch of her body, until she dissolved into a series of orgasms that shook her to the core. Once she recovered, she drove Van crazy with her lovemaking. It was a perfect start to a Christmas morning. They opened the rest of their gifts, pants and a sweater for Cara, leggings and a shirt for Van. The best gift of all was Van's presentation to Cara with a key to her condominium. Cara promised to give Van a key to her apartment the very next day. They couldn't have planned a more satisfying Christmas.

"Does this look okay?" Cara was standing nervously outside Van's mother's home.

"Cara, you look perfect and beautiful. Come on, honey. My mother will love you."

"I hope so, because I love her daughter."

"I love you. Now, come on, honey, we don't want to be late."

The brunch was fun, and Cara found Van's mother and stepfather very friendly. She had enjoyed herself very much. But Cara had the same nagging problem. It was very obvious that Van grew up with wealth and it worried Cara. They stayed until early afternoon. What surprised Cara most of all, was that Van's mother and father had each given Cara a gift. Cara had brought a bottle of their favorite wine, after she had asked Van what they wanted. It just was surprising to be included as a member of their family, so soon. She loved the feeling. It was the most overwhelming part of the day.

She and Van spent the rest of the day sitting around Van's condominium, Cara getting to know her camera, and Van reading, and generally relaxing. They spent the night at Van's, going to bed early, and making love until they were exhausted, slowly slipping into sleep, still wrapped around each other.

The rest of the week slipped by and they spent New Year's Eve with Emma and Melinda, and their life together began. Very quickly, they developed a routine, two to three nights at Van's, and then two to three nights at Cara's. Going back and forth was not convenient, but neither one had broached the idea of living together in one place. For some reason, that final step was difficult for the two of them, especially for Cara. She couldn't afford a place like Van's.

Several weeks later, their schedule found them at Cara's apartment. Van had just gotten home from a long day of work. Cara was talking to Van, who was taking a hot bath. "Honey, Alex said his party starts at three."

Alex, Cara's partner, was putting on his annual St. Patrick's Day party. He had a big celebration every year, inviting his co-workers and friends. He had specifically requested that both Van and Cara were expected to show up.

"Okay, but we need to do some laundry Saturday morning, or we aren't going anywhere."

"You got it. Are you staying in there all night?"

"No, I am going to climb in bed with my very beautiful sex slave."

"Are you ever going to stop teasing me about that?"

"Nope."

They crawled into bed and fell in to their natural lovemaking that was as perfect as the rest of their relationship. In the two months they had been together, they had fought only once. That had been over finances, when Van had refused to take any money from Cara for bills at the condominium, especially since she had offered to help Cara with expenses at the apartment. Cara's feelings had been hurt, and she made it clear to Van that she could and would pay her own way. They had resolved the problem by evening's end, but it was still a very sore subject. Van made a lot more money then Cara, and she was very generous with it. Cara was more than a little sensitive about making so much less, and she wanted to pay her share. They both knew it would come up again. It wasn't a week later, that Van and Cara ran into the problem again.

"Van, I can't afford to go to Hawaii for vacation."

"Honey, I can pay for the tickets and the airfare. Wouldn't it be incredible to spend a week in the sun?"

"I don't want you to pay for everything. You know how I feel about this. If I can't pay for half, I don't want to go to Hawaii." Cara was getting very angry and this was new to Van.

"I don't know why it's such a big deal. I make a lot of money, Cara. What I make is as much yours as mine. We're a couple." Van was getting a little irritated herself, as she slumped down on to the couch.

"Van, I don't want your money. We can go somewhere I can afford for a vacation."

"But Cara..."

"Damn it, Van. I can't afford Hawaii." Cara lashed out, frustrated and embarrassed.

Van turned from Cara, her feelings hurt. "I'm going to bed."

Cara watched her leave the living room, both too angry to speak to each other. Cara sat for a long time in the living room, before crawling into bed herself. For the first time since they'd met, Van and Cara didn't kiss goodnight. They lay side by side, not touching, hurt feelings getting in the way.

Cara woke up early and watched Van sleep for quite a while before she got out of bed. She loved Van so much and she didn't want to fight. She needed to make things better.

"Cara, you're up early." Van rolled over and looked at her girlfriend.

"I'm sorry, Van." Cara touched her cheek with her hand.

"Honey, I'm sorry. It's such a silly thing. We can save for a vacation to Hawaii. We can go any where you want. I love you, Cara."

"Since you love me, you won't mind if I make you scream with pleasure?" Cara's hands were already stroking Van's body.

"I would love it if you made me scream." Van smiled as they kissed passionately. And scream she did, as Cara drove her crazy with her lovemaking. Van was equally as generous, as she loved Cara thoroughly, making up in the most perfect of ways. But the problem hadn't gone away, it was just temporarily ignored.

Chapter Fourteen

Van had been at her desk since seven-thirty in the morning, up to her ears in work. Just after eleven her assistant Eric rushed into her office, his face white with fear.

"Van, turn your television on. There's a hostage situation at a high school in Seattle. The SWAT team is there. I saw Cara on the television!" Van could barely understand Eric, he was so agitated.

Van's heart leaped in her throat as she turned the television set on to the news broadcast. "Oh God, Eric!"

"All we're being told right now is that there are fifteen students and two teachers being held in the teacher's lounge by a lone gunman. According to our sources, the suspect is a seventeen-year-old senior from the school. He's been holding them under gunpoint for over two hours, after walking armed into a classroom early this morning. The SWAT team has moved into place outside the school. Please stay tuned, as we carry this unfolding drama, live."

As the camera panned across the school, Van saw several people she'd met at Cara's picnic. She thought she caught a glimpse of Cara, but wasn't sure. She could barely breathe, as she thought of what could happen to her girlfriend. She couldn't even remember if she had told her she loved her before she left that morning.

"Van, sit down. You're awfully pale, honey." Eric gently pushed Van into her chair as she watched the television. She was unable to look at him. She couldn't lose Cara.

Over the next three hours, Van was numb, as she watched the hostage crisis. Anna and Tia had called to see if she was okay, or had any word on Cara. But she could barely speak. She didn't stay on the telephone long. She wanted to make sure that the line was open in case Cara tried to call. All of a sudden on the television, there was a flurry of gunfire and a rush of police running into the building. Within minutes it was all over, as the now handcuffed and wounded student was taken out on a gurney.

Van sat silent in her chair with Eric next to her, holding tightly to her hand. "One hostage, two police officers, and the suspect have been shot. They're all being transported to the hospital. We will update you on their status as soon as the hospital releases their status."

The announcer droned on, but all Van heard was that two police officers had been injured and she shut down. Van felt sick as she saw two police officers being wheeled out of the building. She couldn't see any faces. She prayed that whoever was injured that it wasn't Cara or one of her friends. She wasn't sure what to do or who to call to find out. All she could do was sit and wait for a telephone call. She sat glued to the television waiting for the newscaster to announce a name. An hour later no names had been announced, and Van was going crazy. Tears threatened to fall as she sat silent, Eric still holding tightly to her hand.

The telephone rang shrilly in the silence making both Van and Eric jump. Eric snatched it off Van's desk. "Van, its Cara." Eric's smile was enough for Van.

Van grabbed the receiver from his hand. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, honey."

Van breathed heavily. "How are the officers?"

"Superficial wounds, they're both very lucky."

"I love you."

"Van, I love you."

"Cara, I want to live with you." Van felt tears slide down her face. "I could have lost you today, and I want as much time as possible with you."

"I want to live with you. We'll work it out. As soon as I can get away, I will. I need to write my report and attend a debriefing. I also need to stop at the hospital to check on the two officers."

"How about I meet you at the hospital?"

"Are you sure?"

"I’m sure."

"Good, I want to see you, and I need to be there."

"What time and where?"

"How about five at Harborview?"

"I'll be there, love you."

"I love you."

After Cara hung up, Van sat quietly in the office trying to settle her thoughts. She had never come so close to losing someone she loved so completely. It scared her to death and it rapidly changed her priorities. Anna called as she tried to recuperate. "Van, is Cara okay?"

"She's fine. Two other officers have minor injuries. I'm going to meet her at Harborview at five."

"Could I go with you?"

"I'd love it if you did, but it might be a long night."

"That's okay. How about I pick you up at work, and we take one car?"

"Thanks, Anna."

"Honey, what are friends for?"

Van rushed into the emergency waiting room with Anna trailing behind her. "Alex!"

"Van, she's okay." He met Van with a hug.

"I know. She called me. How are you?"

"I'm fine. Actually, the two injured officers are supposed to be released tonight."

"That's wonderful. Alex, this is Anna, my best friend." Alex was still in his SWAT gear, and many other officers milled around waiting for a word on their friends.

"Hello."

"Hi. I am sure glad the officers weren't badly hurt."

"Thanks, we're all very lucky. Van, Cara is here."

Van turned around in time to see Cara swiftly darting through the emergency entrance. She wrapped her arms around Van when she reached her, and hugged her tightly.

"I'm so glad you're okay." Van's voice shook with emotion.

"I am, too." Cara whispered. "I love you."

"I love you, honey."

"Hey, Anna, how are you." Cara released Van and turned to Anna. She too, was still in uniform. She looked very intimidating and competent.

"Good, Cara, I'm glad you're okay."

"Thanks, we're all very lucky."

"Hey, ladies," Tia came flying into the hospital. Anna and Van had spoken to her on the way to the hospital. "Cara, give me a hug, girl."

"Hey, Tia, what are you doing here?"

"Checking out my buddy, it's good to see you're okay."

"Thanks, Tia."

"How are the two officers that were injured?"

"I heard they were fine, but I need to check."

"Honey, you go do what you need to do. We'll be right here." Van hugged Cara again before Cara headed toward Alex and a small crowd of officers, still wailing quietly for information about their friends and fellow officers. It was a very subdued group.

"How're you doing, Van?" Tia gazed at her with concern.

"I am fine, now. I was a mess all afternoon. God, I've never felt like that before."

"That's perfectly understandable. Come on, and let's sit down over here." Tia led the way to three open chairs in the waiting room.

"Tia, is that you?" A nurse approached the threesome. She was a small, blond woman with a gentle smile on her face, wearing a cheery, turquoise nurse's outfit.

"Catherine, I didn't know you worked at Harborview."

"I just started a month ago. I work in the emergency room. What are you doing here?"

"A friend of ours is a police officer who participated in today's mess at the high school. She wasn't hurt, but we're all waiting to hear how the other two officers are doing."

"How about I go and find out for you."

"That would be great, thanks."

"No problem." The petite woman headed for the emergency room.

"Who's that, Tia?"

"Catherine Nobel. She and her daughter Maddy moved into my building a couple of months ago. I've watched her daughter a couple of times when she had to work."

"She's cute." Anna remarked.

"She's straight, and newly divorced." Tia's voice had a note of discomfort in it.

"Here she comes. Van, can you get Cara's attention."

"Catherine, could you tell those waiting officers what you found out?"

"Certainly." Catherine followed Van, Anna, and Tia over to where Cara and Alex stood talking.

"Cara, Alex, this nurse has information about your friends."

"They're both fine. The tall one, I believe his name is Ed, has a bullet furrow on his upper thigh. It barely grazed him. He is being bandaged as we speak. The other young man dislocated his shoulder, and he has a bullet graze on his arm. His shoulder has been slipped back into place and is being bandaged. They're waiting for x-rays to make sure he didn't fracture anything. Baring any of that, he should be able to go home later tonight, or early tomorrow morning."

"Thank you. We appreciate your letting us know." Alex responded with a sigh, as his fellow officers breathed a sigh of relief.

"You're very welcome." Catherine smiled at the obviously concerned group of police officers.

"Catherine, thanks," Tia walked away from the crowd with Catherine.

"You're welcome. Which one is your friend?"

"See the woman with the curly black hair standing next to the tall, pretty, blond woman? The blond is Van, and she's one of my dearest friends. Her partner is the black-haired woman. She's a detective and member of SWAT."

"I'm glad she's okay."

"So am I. Watching the news was nerve wracking."

"I bet."

"When do you get off?"

"I'm off my shift at six." I'm taking Maddy out for pizza."

"Celebrating something special?"

"No, it's just a break from cooking, and Maddy loves the pizza at Pegasys Pizza."

"I don't blame her, it's my favorite pizza, too."

"Do you want to join us? Maddy loves you to death, and I would love to have another adult to talk to."

"I'd like that, what time?"

"Will six-thirty work? I need to pick up Maddy and change my clothes."

"Perfect! I'm going to head home shortly. I need to get out of these heels." Tia was wearing a coral colored sheath dress and matching jacket, her light brown high heels completed the outfit. She looked professional and very stylish.

"You look terrific."

"Thank you." Tia blushed profusely.

"Well, I need to go finish my charts and get out of here."

"I'll catch up with you at six-thirty."

"Maddy and I will pick you up." Catherine grinned as she headed down the hall. Tia waved and smiled in response. She liked Catherine. She looked so capable in her nurse's uniform, sailing through the emergency room full of police officers.

"Hey, Tia, I am going to head out. Van's going to ride with Cara." Anna called to her. "And I've got to call Emma and Melinda."

"I'll leave with you, just let me say goodbye to Cara and Van."

It was another hour before one of the officers was released and Cara and Van finally left the hospital, heading for home. It was their night to stay at Van's. Instead of picking up her car, Cara was going to drop Van off in the morning. The drive home was uncharacteristically quiet. Even after they entered the condominium they didn't speak as Van headed for the bedroom. Cara followed her into the room. She was dreading the conversation. She just knew Van was going to break up with her.

"Van, sit down, please. We need to talk."

Van stared solemnly at Cara. She was scared to death. Maybe Cara didn't want to live together, and she had pushed the issue. She could lose Cara. Cara sat down on the bed and pulled Van down to a seat next to her. She turned to face her, holding on to her hands. Her hands trembled.

"Honey, I'm a very good police officer. I know you were scared today, and I'm sorry for that. I called you as soon as I could. My job is rarely like this. I would understand if you don't want to be with me." Cara spoke the words but she didn't mean them. She didn't want to stop seeing Van, but her job was also important to her. She'd already figured that Van didn't want to deal with a police officer as a girlfriend.

Van felt her heart freeze in her chest and she had to force the words out, tears filling her eyes. "Cara, I don't want to break up with you. I accept that your job is dangerous, and it does scare me, but I love you. Being a cop is who you are, and I love you. I just want to live with you. I'm tired of rotating places and dragging our stuff back and forth. I want to live the rest of my life with you." Van started to cry.

Cara smiled and kissed her softly. "Van, I want to be with you and live with you. Let's do it. We can't move into my apartment, it's too small. Do you want to live here or find a new place?"

"Would you like to live here?"

"I love your place, but it's yours, and I don't think I can afford it." The problem of finances still loomed large in Cara's mind.

"I own this condominium, and what's mine is yours. I know you hate it that I make a lot of money. I promise you, we will only spend what you think we can afford. I know we can work it out." Van's face was awash with tears as she spoke directly from her heart. "I love you and I would do anything to make this work."

"Are you really sure about this?" Cara's heart pounded in her chest. She could hold a gun trained on a suspect and not be as fearful as she was at that moment.

"How soon can you move in?"

"How about next week?" I'll probably have to pay another month's rent, but we can move my stuff in a couple of days." Cara's face lit with her smile. "And Van, I'll try to be more open about the money thing.

"Perfect. I love you, Cara."

"I love you. What would you say to a hot shower with me?" Cara grinned as she stood up, pulling Van up into her arms.

"What a perfectly marvelous idea." Van grinned and followed Cara into the bathroom. The day had been frightening and emotional, but Van wouldn't change a thing. She and Cara would live together for the rest of their lives.

Cara lay awake as Van slept deeply in her arms. Van always fell asleep after making love. She no longer had trouble falling asleep. It was still early and Cara had way too much adrenalin in her body to fall asleep. Thank goodness everything had ended without a horrible tragedy. She couldn't help but feel extremely lucky that she and Van had found each other, and they had a wide circle of friends that supported them. Cara had been surprised to see Anna and Tia at the hospital with Van. And Melinda and Emma had called and left a loving message on her cell phone. She smiled as she realized she not only got Van in the relationship, the others were part of the package. It made her feel more secure and deeply loved. She had a family.

Chapter Fifteen

Tia

Tia counted her blessings as she changed her clothes. She was awfully glad that Cara was okay. She was a part of Tia's extended family, and she was deeply cared for. Tia couldn't help but feel a little lonely as she thought of Van and Cara, Emma and Melinda. She wanted what they had. She just wasn't sure how to find it. Throwing a sweater over her head, Tia shook her heavy dark hair, and began to look for her tennis shoes. She may be organized at work but her bedroom looked like a war zone. Clothes lay in piles, along with shoes, and books. She found organization at home a little more difficult, as she looked around at her cluttered bedroom. The doorbell rang, causing her to hurry as she went to let Catherine and Maddy in.

"Hello, ladies." Tia grinned at mother and daughter. Catherine was wearing jeans and a white shell, a jacket hanging off her arm. Madeline, her tiny daughter, was the fashion plate. She was wearing bright green overalls, a pink long sleeved shirt, and matching tennis shoes. Her long blond hair was tied up in a ponytail under a bright pink baseball cap. Her big grin and sparkling eyes made Tia chuckle. "Hello, you."

"Tia!" Madeline, or Maddy to just about everyone, threw her arms around Tia's waist and hugged her. Tia kneeled down to hug the affectionate little girl. Maddy had won Tia's heart the first day she met her. She was a loving, and happy, little girl, who despite her parents divorce, was a normal well-adjusted child.

"Maddy, you can bring Tia. Let's go eat." Catherine suggested with a smile, as Maddy grabbed Tia's hand and dragged her to the door.

"Hold on, Maddy, let me grab a coat and my wallet."

The three of them soon headed out of the apartment building for Catherine’s car. Within minutes, they were on their way to the restaurant. Maddy chatted enthusiastically about her day in preschool. She was an extremely smart little girl, who lived her young life at full speed. Catherine and Tia listened and responded good-naturedly to the young girl. She was like a little whirlwind of energy.

"She runs out of steam in about an hour." Catherine shared with Tia, a huge grin on her face.

"Is she like this every night?"

"Yep."

Tia's response was to laugh. She was so cute. "She's perfect."

"Thanks, I think so." Catherine parked the car across from the restaurant. "Come on, Maddy. You take Tia's hand, and make sure she looks both ways."

"I will, Mom." Maddy took her instructions seriously, as she and Tia crossed the road.

They were quickly seated, and perusing a menu within minutes. After a little discussion, they ordered a large sausage pizza and drinks. The place was filled to capacity, being a popular hot spot on Alki Beach. The pizzas were always good and the view was incredible.

"Do you like working at Harborview in the emergency room?" Tia inquired as Maddy busied herself with the silverware.

"I love it, except for the hours. It's shift work, so I rotate every two weeks from day, to evening, to graveyard. The pay is much better than my previous job. The hours make it hard to take care of Maddy. I've found a wonderful older woman who stays with her evenings, and at night. But she can be expensive."

"If I can help, let me know."

"You already do. I appreciate your taking her for the evening, and Maddy loves staying with you."

"As long as you're okay with her staying with me, some people don't like their children around homosexuals." Tia had been upfront and open with Catherine the day they had met. She didn't want Catherine to have any concerns about Tia being around Maddy.

"You're a wonderful woman, and it certainly doesn't matter to me or Maddy." Tia blushed but was interrupted before she could respond by the timely arrival of the pizza.

"Here you go, Maddy. Please, put your napkin on your lap." Catherine handed her excited little daughter a slice of pizza.

"Okay, Mom." Maddy immediately started devouring her pizza, much to the amusement of her mother and Tia.

"She loves pizza."

"I can tell." Tia grinned in amusement.

"So, how is your job? Do you still love it?"

"Yes, it's much harder than I expected, and sometimes I wonder if I was wrong in taking it. But then something comes together, and then I think wow, I am good at this." Tia's eyes gleamed as she spoke. She had worked very hard to get her position as head of corporate communications of a very large biotechnology company. It was a demanding job.

"Sounds like you're very good at your job."

"It's not a job like yours. You save people's lives. I think that's amazing."

"It is most of the time, but then there are the patients we lose. Sometimes it's hard to take. I'm sure glad your friend's partner wasn't hurt today. Being a policeman would be very tough job."

"Thankfully, Cara doesn't do a lot of SWAT activity. Most of the time she does detective work. I don't know if I could be with someone that had that dangerous a job. I would worry all the time. I don't know how Van does it."

"How long have they been together?"

"Not long, since Christmas, but they make a wonderful couple. They communicate very well. They're moving in together as soon as possible. They're made for one another."

"It's wonderful that they found each other. It's hard to find that soul mate, the one person that's right for you."

"Boy, don't I know that." Tia shrugged as she took a bite of pizza. She'd done her share of looking.

"Have you met your soul mate?"

"No. How about you, have you met your partner?"

"No, I think I settled when I got married. I wanted a child, and Jerry was a nice guy. I just wasn't in love with him. I feel bad, because it wasn't fair to him."

"You two seemed to have remained friends."

"We are friends and that was the problem. That's all we ever were, friends. There was no real passion."

"Sometimes it is easier to settle then to be alone." Tia spoke from experience, she hated being alone.

"You don't strike me as the type that settles."

"I have, but thank goodness we both walked away reasonably unscathed."

"Maddy, I would really appreciate it if you didn't play with your food. Catherine's eyes locked with her daughter's. Maddy was putting her black olives all over the table.

"Okay, Mom."

Tia grinned as she watched the matching of wills. Maddy was a very strong minded little girl. Obviously so was Catherine. "So are you seeing anyone?" Tia inquired, taking a bite of pizza.

"No, my new job makes my schedule a little unpredictable. Besides, I just haven't met anyone I want to go out with. Being a single mother has narrowed the playing field considerably. You would be surprised how many men don't want to date a woman with a child."

"You're kidding?"

"No, and if they aren't interested in my child, I don't want to go out with them anyway."

"Who wouldn't love Maddy?" Tia tweaked the little girl on the ear.

"What about you?"

"What about me?" Tia was very good at avoiding uncomfortable questions.

"Tia." Catherine chuckled, raising her eyebrows. She knew Tia fairly well by now.

"I'm not seeing anyone, and I haven't had a date in months. I was just about to give up on love until two of my best friends met someone. You met Van and Cara. Then there's Emma and Melinda. It makes me think there's someone out there for me." Tia smiled as she spoke. She really wanted to believe that she could find a woman who would fill her heart. "Maddy, what do you think about ice cream for dessert?"

"Can we, Mom?"

"Yep."

The three of them finished their dinner while Maddy told them about day care. It was a pleasant meal and Tia enjoyed herself immensely. It wasn't very often that Tia spent a lot of time with a young child. She really enjoyed Maddy, and liked talking to Catherine.

"Okay, Maddy, get your mom and let's go get some ice cream."

Maddy grabbed her mother's hand and dragged her out of the restaurant. "Come on, Mom."

Catherine allowed her tiny daughter to pull her to the car. "All right, seat-belts on, please. This ice cream wagon is moving."

Maddy giggled as she tumbled into the backseat and did as her mother asked. The threesome headed for the closest Thirty-One Flavors.

"Do you want to eat the ice cream here or take it home?" Tia asked as the three of them stood at the counter gazing at the colorful display of ice cream.

"Take it home."

"You got it. Okay, Maddy girl, what's your mom's favorite ice cream."

"Chocolate."

"What's yours?"

"Chocolate."

"Well, that makes it unanimous, let's get chocolate." Tia hugged Maddy tightly

In less then twenty minutes, the threesome was back home, and seated at Catherine's kitchen table. "How's your ice cream, Maddy?" Tia was seated next to Maddy and Catherine, with huge bowls of ice cream in front of the three of them.

"Good."

"Good, it's terrific, fantastic, and stupendous." Catherine teased her daughter.

"Catherine, are you working this weekend?"

"I have the weekend off, thank God. I need to get some laundry done on Saturday, and clean this apartment. It's a mess. Then I thought I would fix a nice dinner Saturday night, and maybe rent a video."

"Sounds like a perfect day." Tia looked around the spotless apartment and couldn't see where the mess was. Her apartment was a disaster area.

"What about you?"

"I have to work Saturday morning, and then nothing."

"Would you like to join us for dinner and a movie?"

"I'd love to. Can I help with dinner?"

"Sure, you can come over about five and have a glass of wine before we eat." Catherine grinned good naturedly. "Any particular movie you want to watch?"

"Nope, surprise me. Can I bring dessert?" Sure.

"Good. Now, I've got to be going. I have some reading to do tonight. Thanks for dinner."

"Thanks for the ice cream."

"You're very welcome."

"Maddy, thank Tia for the ice cream."

Maddy ran over to Tia, her arms wide open for a hug. "Thanks, Tia."

"You're welcome, honey, and take care of your mom. And I'll see the two of you Saturday night." Tia headed back to her apartment smiling. She liked Catherine and Maddy. They were a nice family. She still couldn't get over how neat their apartment was. It was identical to hers except for the clutter. Piles of clutter were everywhere in Tia's place. Anna laughed when she came over and saw Tia's disarray. She swore Tia messed up her place just by walking thoroughly it, and she was probably right. Nothing stayed neat for long around Tia.

Chapter Sixteen

By Friday night Tia was more than exhausted. She'd dealt with one major problem after another. Some days were just like that. It was almost seven and she was just getting home. She wanted to crawl into her pajamas and lay on her couch all night.

"Hey Tia, how was your day?" Catherine was carrying bags of groceries into the elevator.

"Hectic and long. Where's Maddy?"

"She's at Grandma and Grandpa's tonight."

"How was your day?"

"Surprisingly light for an emergency room. Hey, I picked up some fresh smoked turkey. You want to have a sandwich and a cup of soup with me?"

"Sounds perfect, let me get out of these clothes."

"Great, 1 need to get out of my uniform."

"I'll be down in about twenty minutes."

Tia glanced at her mail as she entered her apartment. Kicking her shoes off in the hallway where they landed on a sweatshirt, Tia headed for her bedroom and struggled out of her clothes. She pawed through her drawers and pulled out a pair of sweats and a tee shirt, slipped her feet into a pair of sandals, and headed for her kitchen. Rummaging around in her cupboard, she located a bottle of wine. Stuffing her key into the pocket of her sweats, she headed downstairs to Catherine's.

"Catherine?" Tia knocked and entered the apartment.

"I'll be out in a minute, make yourself at home."

"I brought some wine."

"Perfect."

"I'll open it and pour us some." Tia entered the immaculate kitchen. It always amazed Tia how neat Catherine's apartment was, despite having a young child running around. Maddy's room was a typical young girl's room, filled with special items that Maddy valued. Even Maddy's room was neat. But the rest of the apartment looked like a designer had put it together. Unlike Tia's, which was in need of a cleaning intervention.

Catherine entered the kitchen wearing a pair of shorts and a tee shirt, her face scrubbed clean of makeup. Tia was surprised at the huge rush of attraction she felt for Catherine. It came out of nowhere and she's been unprepared for it. Hiding her reaction, she smiled at Catherine.

"Here's your wine."

"Thanks." Catherine took a sip and then placed her wine on the counter. "This is delicious, thank you for bringing it. Let's make dinner, I'm starved."

The two of them quickly threw together sandwiches, soup, and some chips. They visited quietly as they worked together, creating their meal.

"Let's eat in the living room, I have the fireplace going." Catherine suggested, as she carried their plates into the other room.

"I'll refill our wine glasses." Tia followed Catherine into the living room moments later.

They both sat on the couch and began to eat. The silence of the room comfortable and pleasing as they both started to relax. "This is just what I needed, a good meal and pleasant company." Tia smiled at Catherine.

"I know what you mean. You're one of the few people I can just relax with and be myself. I don't have to entertain you. I hope that doesn't sound rude."

"Not at all, I feel the same way. All day long I have to watch what I say and do. I just get tired of being careful all the time. I don't have to protect myself around you. I can just be me."

"Exactly. Can I ask you a personal question?"

"Sure."

"Do people at your company know you are gay?"

"My boss and the management team do. I told them before I took the job. I'm sure some of my co-workers have figured it out. I don't announce it at work, but I don't hide the fact that I am gay."

"Has it ever been an issue?"

"I think it's less an issue then my being a Hispanic woman, and a tiny one at that."

"You've been discriminated against?"

"Many times, but so has everyone else. I just don't dwell on it. What about you?"

"I work in a predominantly female field. Men are discriminated against all the time, and I am sure minorities are treated unfairly. I've been treated differently because I am a single mother."

"I think we all get discriminated against. I'm not sure that that we'll ever stop all discrimination until we start showing respect for everyone, regardless of our differences."

"I think you're right. Is it difficult to be a gay woman in a large corpora-lion?

"I think less so now then it used to be. It's hard to attend office parties alone. I would love to be able to bring a partner with me, especially since everyone else brings a significant other."

"Would you bring a woman partner if you were with someone?"

"I don't know, but I would like the choice. If I choose to be with a woman for the rest of my life, I would want to include them in all aspects of it."

"It must be hard."

"Probably not any harder then being a single mother."

"I wouldn't change a thing. Maddy's my life. I think if I was braver I would have had Maddy on my own instead of getting married."

"At least your ex-husband doesn't make it difficult."

"No, he's a nice man and a good father."

"You're very lucky."

"I know."

"I have friends who just had a baby by artificial insemination. They tried to adopt, but it's very difficult, especially if you're two lesbians."

"I'll bet. That's very cool that they had a baby together. I'd love to have another baby. Maybe I should look into artificial insemination."

"You don't want to get married again?"

"Not if I can't find passion. I need that in my life."

"I know the feeling. It's better to be alone then not have that."

"So why aren't you seeing someone?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, you're beautiful, smart, sexy, and single. Why aren't you seeing someone?" Catherine grinned at Tia.

"Thank you for that, but contrary to that statement, not everyone I meet sees me that way. Besides, it's difficult to meet women when I work long days, and rarely go out. They aren't going to show up on my doorstep."

"I know that problem. I'm so tired of blind dates with friends of friends."

Tia giggled as she spoke, turning to face Catherine. "What was your worst blind date?"

"I'll tell you mine, if you share your worst."

"Deal."

"Okay, it was with the brother of a woman I used to work with. She bugged me for months until I caved." Catherine grimaced as she spoke. "She told me he was a successful software programmer, and that he was good looking, with a great personality."

"Ah ha, the old great personality line, it'll get you every time."

"Yep, and I still went on the date. He picked me up after work for dinner and a movie. I should have known something was up when I had to climb into his extremely old and dented car from the driver's side. The passenger's door was broken, not to mention he was wearing a stained sweatshirt and torn jeans."

"You're kidding?"

"No, and I was wearing a dress." Catherine groaned as she relived the very embarrassing evening. "Boy, was I overdressed. He drove to a tavern in Fremont because he said it had great food. It didn't, and it was dark and smoky. He then proceeded to get into an argument with the gentleman seated next to our table about the Internet."

"A date from hell."

"It got worse. We missed the movie so we stayed at the tavern, where I watched him play pool. He didn't like to compete with women, so I wasn't allowed to play. Finally at eleven, I asked him to drive me home. He got a little angry because he wasn't ready to leave, so I took a taxi home."

"That's horrible." Tia couldn't help but grin as she listened.

"The worst of it was his sister got mad at me for being such a rotten date for her brother."

"I can't believe it." Tia was close to laughing.

"Okay, that's my worst date. Now, it's your turn."

"My date wasn't anything like that."

"Come on, you aren't going to get out of it, start talking."

"Okay, okay. A group of women were going to go out for dinner and a little dancing. I went along and was to meet one of the women's friend, who was visiting from San Francisco. We met at Salty's and I saw her for the first time. She was wearing jeans, a white men's tank top with no bra, and a black leather jacket, oh, and motorcycle boots."

"Uh oh."

"She was an extremely large woman, very heavy set, with hair shaved close lo her head. The first problem we had was when the waitperson called us ladies. This angered Jan beyond belief and she berated the young waitress until she was in tears."

"Why?"

"The term ladies denigrated her as a lesbian."

"What did you do?"

"I asked her to let it go."

"Did she?"

"Yes, but only as a special favor to me. I think that's how she put it. The whole dinner was like that. Everything was a political argument. She monopolized the conversation, and offended just about everyone. Let alone calling unwanted attention to our table. It was so embarrassing."

"I hate that."

"So do I. We finally left to go dancing, and when we arrived at the club she grabbed my hand and told me to come with her. She called me baby."

The horrified look on Tia's face made Catherine laugh. "What did you do then?"

"I pulled my hand back and told her I wasn't her baby. She told me she knew I was a fern, and since she was a butch, we were perfect!"

"And..."

"I told her she could shove baby up her butch ass and I left. Needless to say, we didn't go out again."

"That sounded horrible." Catherine grinned, choking on laughter.

"It was." Tia began to chuckle. "But, I got over it."

"Looks like we need to be more discriminating when it comes to dating."

"If I get any choosier, I'll die before I have one."

"True and no dating means no sex."

"Yup." Tia sighed heavily. "What are we going to do?"

"It's too bad I am not gay, 'cause then we could go out with each other." Tia choked on the wine she was sipping and her eyes grew big. "I'm sorry," Catherine paused. "Did I-did I embarrass you?"

"No, not at all, you just surprised me."

"Why? Because a straight woman thinks you're attractive?"

"I guess." There was more to it than that but Tia wasn't sure what to say.

"Don't you look at attractive, straight women?"

"Of course I do, but I certainly don't look at them as a potential date. First of all, it's futile, and second of all, it's dangerous."

"Why is that?"

"Well, what if, hypothetically, I found myself attracted to a straight woman and we become friends. If I tell her I am attracted to her, or heaven forbid, I should make a pass at her, she would probably get very angry. She would never be able to be a friend of mine, because she would always worry that I might have inappropriate feelings for her. I would lose either way."

"I see your point. But if someone cared enough about you to be your friend, they would be flattered."

"Easy to say, but hard to do, that's why I don't cross the line when it comes to straight women."

"I certainly wouldn't react that way." Catherine's eyes were large and serious as she looked at Tia.

Tia's heart beat loudly in her chest. She wasn't sure what Catherine's eyes were telling her. "So if I told you I was attracted to you, you wouldn't be offended?"

"On the contrary, I would be flattered, and extremely honored." Tia and Catherine stared at each other silently for several minutes before either one of them spoke. "Tia, I value your friendship, and I care about you. You're becoming very important to me, and I don't want to lose that."

"Catherine, I care about you. I would never do anything that would damage our friendship."

"Good, now that we have that settled, do you want to watch a movie? I rented a couple today."

"Sure, what did you get?"

"Two action adventure ones."

"I love action adventure."

The two of them settled in to watch the movie but Tia was still a little thrown off by the earlier conversation. She wasn't sure whether she had just admitted to Catherine that she was attracted to her. She hoped not. It would only cause a lot of problems. She knew from experience. The rest of the evening slid by easily, and it was after midnight before she headed for home.

"Don't forget, Maddy and I are expecting you for dinner tomorrow night." Catherine reminded her as she walked Tia to the door.

"You're going to get tired of me." Tia smiled.

"Oh Tia, I don't think that will ever be a problem." Catherine grinned and hugged her quickly.

"Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Catherine." Tin was shocked at the raw lust she felt for Catherine from the apparent innocent hug. She was in big trouble. She had no clue what to do about it, except stop seeing Catherine, and she didn't want to do that. She needed to get her act together.

Chapter Seventeen

"Tia, you know lusting after a straight woman is unhealthy."

"I know, Emma." Tia was glad Emma had called. She needed someone to talk to.

"You saw what happened to Van."

"How can I forget?"

Van had fallen in love with a straight woman who dabbled with sleeping with women. Once her curiosity was appeased the woman publicly denounced Van, and devastated her. Not only was Van's heart broken, but straight women who she considered friends, avoided her. It had been a very painful lesson. One that Tia saw first hand and she would never repeat it.

"Honey, what are you going to do?"

"I don't know. Maybe I need to go out on a few dates and put my attentions elsewhere."

"That sounds like a good idea. Why don't you call Erica? You both liked each other."

"Maybe I will."

"Tia."

"Okay, I'll do it."

"Good, call her today."

"Emma, I said I would call her."

"Today."

"Goodbye."

"Bye, hon."

Maybe Emma was right. She liked Erica they were both just so busy. She decided to call her and give it a try. Erica's telephone machine answered and Tia left a message. Maybe if she saw Erica she would stop thinking about Catherine in that way.

"Erica, this is Tia. I was wondering if you wanted to get together next week. It's been a while since we saw each other, and it would be nice to catch up. Give me a call if you get a chance." There, she'd done it. She could stop thinking about Catherine as anything more than a good friend. Yeah, and pigs could fly! Tia was in a lot of trouble.

"Hello, little Miss Maddy."

"Tia." Maddy threw herself into Tia's arms. "We're having chicken for dinner.

"Good, I love chicken."

"It's Mom's best dinner."

"I can't wait."

"Mom said we could play cards after dinner." Maddy still hung off Tia's neck, hugging her.

"Maddy, why don't you let Tia come inside?" Catherine smiled in greeting. "I promised her we could play concentration after dinner."

"No problem. Here's dessert. It needs to go into the freezer until we eat it." Tia grinned. "And don't peek, it's a surprise."

"A surprise, I can't wait. Would you like a glass of wine? Maddy, you get a glass of juice."

"Sounds perfect, can I help?" Tia took a big deep breath as she took a second look at Catherine. Catherine looked incredible and she made Tia's heart pound.

"No, everything is done."

"Tia, we're going to sit at the big table with candles and flowers. Want to see?" Maddy jumped up and down in front of Tia. She was very excited.

"I'd love to." Maddy took Tia's hand and dragged her to the elegantly set dining room table. "It's beautiful, Maddy." And it was. Tia was surprised to see the china and linen.

"Mom said it's a special dinner because you're coming. She asked me to be really good."

"You're always really good, Maddy, and your mother's right. Tonight is special. I get to have dinner with you and your mom, and you're my very favorite people."

"Here you go, ladies. And Tia, I hope you don't think I am being disrespectful calling you both ladies?" Catherine teased, her eyes twinkling with humor.

"I'm certainly not offended, we are ladies. Thank you." Tia chuckled. "The table is beautiful."

"I thought it might be fun to eat in the dining room."

"It's perfect."

"Okay, Maddy, show Tia where she gets to sit, while I bring dinner out." Maddy grabbed Tia's hand and led her to her seat, while Catherine carried two full dinner plates out and placed them in front of Tia and Maddy. "Maddy, napkin on your lap, please."

"Okay, Mom."

Tia grinned. Maddy was trying so hard to be a grownup. Catherine returned with her own plate, turned out the dining room lights, plunging the room into flickering candlelight. It was not only beautiful, it was romantic.

"Oh, Mom, it's pretty." Maddy exclaimed, her eyes large with delight.

"It's very pretty." Tia agreed, staring at Catherine. It was almost like a romantic dinner setting. Tia wasn't sure what to think. Catherine's eyes glittered in the candlelight, her long blond hair pulled up on her head in a loose bun. Tia sighed quietly as she reacted to Catherine. She was so sexy, and Tia couldn't control her feelings. Catherine smiled at her. Tia was in big time trouble.

"Maddy, would you like to say the grace?"

"Okay."

Maddy bowed her head and said a very short grace. Once she was done, she looked up and grinned. "Okay, we can eat now."

Tia chuckled out loud as Catherine gazed fondly at her daughter. "Good job, and you're right, we can eat now." Catherine patted her daughter's hand. "Thank you for saying the grace."

The three of them began to eat, and as usual Maddy chattered about her day. She was excited, and wanted to share everything. They had all finished eating by the time she wound down. Catherine and Tia had hardly uttered a word.

"Okay, Maddy, while your mom stays and relaxes, you and I are going to clear the table and get dessert."

"Tia, you don't need to do that."

"I course I do. Now, sit and relax, please." Tia placed her hand on Catherine’s shoulder. "We'll take care of you."

"I appreciate that, thank you." Catherine reached up and grasped Tia's hand. "I never get waited on."

Tia smiled down at Catherine. "Well, then it's way overdue. Come on Maddy."

The two of them quickly cleaned up the dinner plates and the kitchen. Then they started on the dessert. Catherine smiled when she heard giggling. She liked Tia an awful lot. In fact, she was attracted to Tia and not sure what to do about it. She had never thought about being with a woman before she met Tia, and now it was all she thought about. She'd laid awake the last two nights analyzing her feelings. It scared her to death, and excited her at the same time. She didn't want to lose Tia's friendship, but the craving she felt around her had nothing to do with friendship.

"Okay, Maddy, give your mom her dessert."

"What is this wonderful concoction?" Catherine asked as Maddy placed a bowl of dark chocolate in front of her.

"It's chocolate mousse." Tia grinned, placing bowls in front of her and Maddy. "The perfect dessert for chocolate lovers."

"Oh my God, this is heavenly. What do you think Maddy?"

Maddy's face was streaked with chocolate as she shoved another spoonful into her mouth. "It's good."

Tia and Catherine laughed as they watched Maddy enjoy her dessert. It more then validated the success of the surprise since she hadn't taken a breath since she'd started to eat.

"Your dessert is a hit."

"Good, so was your dinner."

"It was a special dinner." Catherine gazed at Tia.

"Yes it was." Tia stared back at the very beautiful woman. Something was going on here. The air crackled with electricity.

"Well Maddy, go get the cards and meet us in the living room, while I take care of these dishes. Tia, more wine?"

"Sure. Here, let me help." They silently cleared the rest of the table and cleaned up the kitchen and then Catherine filled their wineglasses.

"I'll warn you, Maddy's very good at concentration."

"You mean I'm going to get my butt kicked by a three-year-old."

"Probably, it happens to me all the time." Catherine grinned, as they entered the living room. "Okay Maddy, deal the cards, honey."

Maddy lay on the floor and shuffled the cards before dealing them out slowly. "Tia, you first."

"How do I play?"

"You turn over two cards. If they match, like two fives or two queens you take the cards, otherwise you turn them over and remember where they are."

"Great, I can barely remember my own telephone number." Tia grumbled as she turned two cards over.

Four games later, Maddy had won two, and Tia and Catherine each had won one.

"Alright Maddy girl, go get your pajamas on, sweetie. I'll come in and kiss you goodnight, as soon as you're ready."

"Can Tia give me a kiss too?"

"Of course she can, sweetie."

"Okay Mom." Maddy rushed out of the room, heading for her bedroom.

"I can't believe how good she is."

"She is good. She has her days when she is a brat, but I wouldn't change a thing."

"You're so lucky."

"Have you ever wanted to have a child?"

"No, but I always thought I would be in a relationship where my partner might want to adopt."

"You still could."

"I have to be in a relationship first."

"Honey, you will, I have no doubt." Catherine hugged her tightly. Tia couldn't prevent her arms from snaking around Catherine's neck. Their hug lasted far longer then a normal friendly hug. Catherine's face was buried against Tia's neck. Tia flushed with heat as her fingers slipped into Catherine's hair.

"Mom, I'm in bed." Maddy called from her bedroom.

Catherine gently stepped away from Tia, her eyes large, showing her nervousness. Tia just stared at Catherine unsure as to how to respond. "We're on our way, honey."

Catherine clasped Tia's hand and pulled her down the hall into Maddy's room. Catherine bent over and kissed her tiny daughter, then hugged her tightly. "Okay Tia, your turn." Catherine got up and left the room.

Tia sat down on the edge of Maddy's bed. "Sleep tight, Maddy girl." She hugged her tightly and shared an enthusiastic little girl kiss.

"Goodnight." Tia left the room turning the light out but leaving the door partially open.

"Is she settled down?" Catherine asked as she sat on the couch looking up at Tia.

"Yes."

"So do you want to watch another movie?"

"Sure, but before we do can we talk?" Tia needed to settle things and quickly, before it got out of hand.

"Of course we can."

"I maybe totally off base, and if 1 am you have every reason to be upset with me. I think something is going on between us. Am I wrong?"

"No, you're not wrong." Catherine watched Tia carefully.

"I don't want to step over a line, but I am very attracted to you and I feel like you're aware of that."

Catherine stared at Tia. "Tia, sit down, please. I didn't know you were attracted to me until this moment. But you're right. I'm very much attracted to you, and I don't know what to do about it."

Tia's heart jerked in her chest. "You're attracted to me?"

"Yes."

"But, you're straight." Tia blurted out the words, staring at Catherine.

"I am, but that doesn't stop me from wanting to be with you."

Tia was struck speechless. She wasn't sure how to react. The feelings she had pushed into the back of her mind exploded. "What do you want to do about it?"

"I'm not sure, what do you suggest?" Catherine smiled at her. She looked incredibly sexy sitting with her hair up her soft, blue eyes locked on to Tia's.

Tia didn't hesitate as she grinned in return and bent toward Catherine until their faces were just inches apart. Whispering softly, she stopped just short of touching Catherine. "I suggest we kiss, and play the rest by ear."

Catherine closed the gap between them and their lips touched softly, sliding gently against each other. Tia's lips opened slightly as her tongue tentatively traced Catherine's lips. The quiet moan that slipped from Catherine made Tia smile. She increased the pressure of her kiss and Catherine's arms slid around her shoulders, pulling Tia tightly against her body. Catherine's kisses grew even more passionate as Tia slid her arms around Catherine's waist. Their bodies strained against each other, as their kisses became open-mouthed and full of heat. They necked for quite awhile before they took a few minutes to catch their breath, still holding each other tightly.

"I didn't know." Catherine sighed softly as she stared at Tia.

"Didn't know what?"

"That it could feel this way." Catherine smiled sweetly at her.

"It's never happened to me quite like this before."

"So where do we go from here?"

"Where do you want it to go?"

"I want to date you." Catherine responded with a grin.

"Catherine, dating me is very serious. You have a daughter. Have you thought of her?" Tia hated to say anything to upset Catherine but it needed to be said.

"Do you like Maddy?"

"I love Maddy."

"That's all I ask. Now, do you have a problem with dating me?" Catherine looked Tia right in the eye.

"No, as long as you understand that I could fall in love with you, and want to be with you for the rest of your life. You could be my passion. Are you prepared for that?"

"Tia, if we date it's because there's a strong possibility that we'll live happily ever after."

They shared another wonderful heart-stopping kiss and then hugged each other tightly. "I think I should go home and give you some time to think about this. If you still want to go out with me after you get away from me for a day, we can plan something next week."

"Tia, I am still going to want to date you, but I understand if you don't want to date a single mother."

"Catherine, I love that you're a mother." Tia reassured her with a hug.

"So if you still want to see me, when can we go on a date?" Catherine held Tia snuggly against her.

"What does your work schedule look like next week?"

"I'm working eleven to seven for two weeks."

"Who's going to watch Maddy?"

"I'll pay her babysitter to stay at night."

"Why don't I stay with her at night? We could see each other before you go to work, that is, if you feel comfortable leaving Maddy with me."

"Of course, I feel fine leaving Maddy with you, but are you sure you want to take care of her all night?"

"Yes, I can come to your place and stay the night, that way Maddy won't be disrupted."

"You know that means you will be sleeping in my room, in my bed." Catherine grinned at her.

"Need I remind you, I will be sleeping alone?"

"We'll work on that problem."

"Will you call me tomorrow evening?"

"I'd love to."

"Goodnight." They shared a deep, slow kiss and then Tia stood up.

"So, are we seeing each other?" Catherine stood up and took Tia's hand as they walked to the door.

"We are." Tia turned and wrapped her arms around Catherine. "I had fun tonight."

"So did I."

"I'll talk to you tomorrow." Tia and Catherine kissed softly, and then Tia left. She quickly headed upstairs to her own place. As she walked, she smiled to herself. Who would have known? The fear didn't creep in until Tia climbed into bed and then Tia just pushed it away, she didn't want to think of the negative outcomes.

Chapter Eighteen

"You kissed her?" Anna's look of shock made Tia chuckle. They were preparing to work out in the gym.

"We kissed each other."

"Tia." Anna's look of sadness made Tia's heart sink.

"I know."

"She's straight, honey, and she has a child?"

"I know that, Anna."

"Tia, you're going to get hurt before this is over." Anna touched her best friend's hand.

"Anna, I love her, and I love her little girl. I have to try this."

Anna's eyes filled with tears as she hugged her tiny best friend. "I'll support you, whatever you do."

"Thanks, Anna, I know it's stupid, but I can't help it. This is the one, if it works out. I just know it."

"She's the one?" Anna's eyes softened as she looked at Tia.

"Yes. She's the one."

"Come on, girlfriend, let's go work out. If you are going to sweep this woman off her feet you'd better get into shape."

"You're telling me." Tia grinned as they headed for the workout room.

"Besides, it's been a while since you had your clothes off in front of a girlfriend. You'd better sweat to the oldies, buddy." Anna grinned at Tia. Tia was never out of shape but it didn't hurt to tease her.

"Like you've gotten lucky this past year." Tia retorted as they both climbed on to the exercise bikes.

"More like two years." Anna grimaced as she started to pedal.

"Honey, there's someone out there for you."

"How do you suggest I find her, an ad?"

"Not a bad idea."

"Don't even go there. Now shut up, and let's work out." Anna gave her a warning glare.

Tia wisely held her tongue and did as Anna asked, grinning the whole time. She would tease her later, that's what friends were for.

"How was your day?" Catherine asked. Tia had called her when she got home.

"Good, Anna and I did some shopping and worked out. Then, I got some work done, how about you?"

"I did laundry and some grocery shopping, and then Maddy and I went rollerblading."

"Sounds like fun."

"It was, but we both wished you were with us. I miss you, Tia."

"I miss you, too."

"When are you coming down?"

"Anytime you want me to."

"Now."

"I'll be right down." Tia's heart beat heavily in her chest as she grabbed her bag. She had packed her things earlier. She didn't need much, because she'd planned to bring Maddy up to her place in the morning while she got dressed. She'd picked up quite a few things for Maddy's breakfast. Sighing heavily, she headed down the hall to Maddy and Catherine's apartment.

"Tia." Maddy popped out of her open apartment at a full run.

"Hello, munchkin." Tia kneeled and gathered the excited little girl into her arms. Maddy enthusiastically hugged and kissed her. Tia closed her eyes for a moment, allowing her love for the little girl to wash over her. As she opened her eyes she saw Catherine standing beside her, smiling softly at the two of them.

"Hi."

"Hi yourself." Tia stood up as Maddy struggled with her bag. "Maddy, let me help you."

"Where's my hug?" Catherine whispered, staring at Tia.

"Right here." Tia's arms slid around Catherine and hugged her tightly, as Catherine's arms snaked around her neck.

They held each other tightly as Maddy dragged Tia's bag into the apartment. "We'd better go inside." Catherine chuckled, as she squeezed Tia tightly one last moment. It wasn't smart standing in the apartment hallway hugging, too many neighbors and too much gossip.

The three of them watched Maddy's favorite movie for the fourth lime, ate popcorn, and played until it was Maddy's bedtime.

"Okay little girl, it's time for you to crawl in bed." Catherine was holding her little daughter in her lap.

"Tia's staying here, right?"

"Yes, she is. So you need to be a good little girl for her, while I work. She's going to take you to school in the morning."

"I'll be good." Maddy promised as she snuggled against her mother.

"I know you will, sweetie." Catherine hugged her and kissed her. "I love you, little girl. Give Tia a kiss, and go crawl in bed. I'll be in shortly to tuck you in."

"Goodnight, Tia."

"Goodnight, doll." Tia kissed and hugged the little girl tightly.

Catherine followed Maddy into her bedroom. Tia could hear Maddy's giggles and Catherine's soft voice as the two visited. It made Tia smile as she listened to the two of them. She envied their relationship. They were so close and so affectionate.

"She should stay down all night. She sleeps pretty heavily so you shouldn't have any problems." Catherine sat down next to Tia on the couch.

"We'll be fine. You have nothing to worry about." Tia turned to face her, grasping her hand. "I'll watch her like she's my own."

"I know you will." Catherine tugged Tia gently, until she leaned against her. "I'm glad you're watching her."

"I thought I would take her upstairs for breakfast while I change for work."

"Are you sure you can do this? I can have her babysitter come get her ready in the morning."

"We'll be fine. How hard can it be?"

"Getting Maddy ready for school? You tell me tomorrow night." Catherine grinned at Tia. Maddy was difficult on a good day in the morning. "This will be a big test to see if you still want to see me after getting Maddy going in the morning."

"I'll still want to see you." Tia nuzzled Catherine's neck.

"Are you sure about that?" Catherine's lips slid along Tia's jaw.

"I'm sure." Tia's lips captured Catherine's, as they shared a deep kiss. The kiss grew in intensity as Catherine's mouth hungrily met Tia's. Their tongues tasted and slid against each other's as their bodies strained, while they devoured each other. Tia's body ached as she felt Catherine's body slide against her own. Catherine's hands slid across Tia's back, pulling her on top of her as she leaned back. Tia's lips covered Catherine's face and neck, as her hands stroked Catherine's back and arms.

Tia's lips slid against the soft fragrant skin at the top of Catherine's breasts and then stopped, breathing heavily. She buried her face in Catherine's neck as she fought for control, Catherine's lips traveling across Tia's cheek.

"I can't believe what you do to me." Tia whispered, holding tightly to Catherine.

"The same thing you do to me?" Catherine responded with a smile. "It's overwhelming and wonderful, all at the same time.

"Do you want to slow things down?" Tia looked at Catherine carefully. She did not want to scare her.

"No, but I know we should. I find this whole thing so overwhelming. I have never felt this way before. What are you feeling?"

"Scared, excited, overwhelmed, and very happy." Tia grinned down at Catherine. "I just want to make sure you're okay about all of this."

"Tia, I have thought of nothing but you since last night. I know I want to be with you, and I want to spend every minute with you. I've never been with a woman before, so I'm not sure how all this is going to work. But I know I want to be with you. You're going to have to help me out a little bit."

"Honey, I want to be with you, and we're doing fine. I just don't want to rush this. This is so special. I want it to last."

"So do I, Tia. I think this is it, the one perfect relationship I have been waiting for all my life."

"Catherine, I'm crazy about you." Tia pledged, as she kissed her with all the emotion that had welled up in her body.

"I'm crazy about you, I'm really crazy about you." Catherine returned Tia's kiss with one of her own, as they tumbled back into passion.

It was after ten o'clock before Catherine and Tia broke apart so Catherine could get up to prepare for work. "Honey, the sheets on the bed are clean, and so are the bathroom towels."

"Go get ready, I'll be fine." Tia gently pushed Catherine toward her bedroom.

A half-hour later, Catherine was dressed for work and standing by the front door, her arms around Tia. They kissed several times before hugging tightly.

"I'll come down around seven tomorrow night." Tia promised. "After you get off work you make sure you get some sleep, honey."

"I will, I'll call you tomorrow at work, if that's okay?"

"I'd love it if you called me. Now go, you're going to be late for work."

"I'm going to miss you, Tia."

"I'll miss you."

They kissed slowly, gently, than broke apart. Gazing at Tia, Catherine touched her cheek softly. "You're so beautiful."

"I think you're gorgeous."

"Goodnight."

"Be safe." Tia shut the door behind Catherine and went and sat down on the couch. She was too unsettled to go to sleep right away. Sleeping in Catherine's bed wasn't going to make it any easier. By midnight, Tia had changed into her pajamas and slid into Catherine's bed. A whiff of Catherine's perfume floated on the pillowcase as Tia tried to settle down to sleep. The telephone rang at her elbow before she had a chance to fall asleep.

"Hello?"

"Hi, I just called to say goodnight, and tell you I really love you." Catherine's voice made Tia smile.

"I love you. I can smell your perfume on the sheets. It makes me miss you very much."

"I miss you. Goodnight sweetie."

"Goodnight."

Tia drifted off to sleep smiling, the scent of Catherine drifting around her as she slipped off into pleasant dreams. She wasn't going to worry about anything.

"Maddy, please eat your breakfast, honey. We need to get going, otherwise you're going to be late for school, and I am going to be late for a meeting." Tia sighed as she finished her makeup. Even though Maddy was very helpful, it took Tia an hour and a half to get the two of them out the door and on their way, and much longer than she had anticipated.

Tia was barely on time to her own meeting as she sailed in and grabbed her files, racing for the meeting room. "I know I'm late." She acknowledged as she passed her grinning assistant, Lianne. Lianne just laughed as she watched Tia race to her meeting. It was so unlike Tia to be late. It made her more human and likeable.

Tia's day went very smoothly, despite her hectic start. She was working in her office when Catherine called around three.

"Hi."

"Hello, did you get some sleep?"

"I did. How was this morning?"

"Busy, but we made it. I'll just allow more time tomorrow morning. I'm not used to getting a little girl ready for school." Tia chuckled. "How was work?"

"Crazy, very hectic. I can't wait to see you tonight."

"I'll be there around seven. I have a meeting until six."

"I'll save a plate of dinner for you."

"You don't need to do that."

"I want to."

"On one condition..."

"What?"

"That we go on a real date Saturday night."

"A real one?"

"Yes."

"It's a deal."

"Good, I'll see you at seven."

At quarter to seven Tia snagged her bag and headed down to Catherine's. It had been a very long day.

"Hey stranger." Catherine opened the door with a smile.

"Hi." Tia stepped through the doorway and met Catherine with a hug.

"I'm glad you're here, I missed you." Catherine kissed her softly. "Maddy is in her bedroom waiting for us to read her a story."

"She is. Well then, let's go read her one." Tia grinned, taking Catherine by the hand and pulling her down the hall.

"Hey, little girl, how are you?"

"Hi Tia." Maddy stood up in bed and hugged her. "I've been waiting for you."

"You have. Well, I'm here, so let's read you a story.

Tia and Catherine sat down on the edge of Maddy's bed. Catherine held her daughter while Tia read Maddy's favorite story. Catherine and Maddy couldn't help but giggle as Tia changed her voice to match the characters. Tia loved reading out loud to Maddy, and at the end of the story she gave the little girl a big hug and said, "Goodnight, sweetie."

Tia left Catherine alone with Maddy and sat at her lover's very neat kitchen table. Tia sighed as she thought of her own kitchen table, buried under a mountain of books and papers. She opened her briefcase and tried to work on a speech, but Catherine's arms snaked around her neck.

"I love how you are with Maddy." Catherine said and slid onto Tia's lap kissing her.

"I love you." Tia whispered, as she kissed Catherine. Again, Catherine left for work at ten-thirty. A very frustrated—but happy—Tia climbed into bed later that evening. The only problem with her evening was her conversation with Van.

"Tia, you know how flaky straight women can be."

"Catherine's not flaky, Van."

"You know what I mean, honey. I don't want to see you hurt. Just be careful." Tia knew what she meant but she didn't want to hear anything negative about her and Catherine.

"I will." But Tia wasn't going to be careful, she was in love.

By Friday evening both Catherine and Tia were extremely frustrated, as Catherine once again left for work at ten-thirty Friday night. Thankfully, they had the weekend together. Tia slept soundly all night and was planning to sleep until Maddy woke up. It was still dark out when Tia was awoken by the most delicious kiss.

"Good morning."

Tia's eyes fluttered open to find Catherine leaning over her wearing a white nightgown. "Good morning, did you get off early?"

"I did, and I thought you wouldn't mind my climbing in to bed with you for a couple of hours before Maddy wakes up." Catherine's eyes gleamed in the dark as she slid under the covers, her body moving deliciously against Tia's.

"Oh honey, I have no objections to anything you do." Tia grinned as her lips found Catherine's drawing a low moan from her.

Tia's hands slid down Catherine's back and hips, as she pulled her over on to her body, their mouths hungrily kissing each other while their fingers traced their arms and shoulders. It wasn't enough for either of them.

"Tia, I want to make love with you." Catherine's whispered plea was followed by a heart-stopping kiss.

Tia's body reacted to Catherine's words as her lips covered Catherine's. Catherine sat up on Tia's hips and reached down to gather her nightgown in her hands. Her eyes were locked onto Tia's as she slowly slid her nightgown up and over her head then off of her body. Tia gasped as she caught her first glimpse of Catherine's full breasts. Tia's lips and mouth traveled across the soft tender skin of Catherine's breasts, as her fingers traced over them. Catherine's whispered words of encouragement and pleasure caused tingles of excitement to run through Tia's body. She would make passionate love to Catherine and show her how much she loved her.

Tia's lips surrounded Catherine's nipple as her fingers cradled her breasts. Tia teased Catherine's nipples with her tongue, nibbling with her teeth while her fingers provided Catherine with unbelievable pleasure. While Tia's mouth drove her crazy, Catherine's hips churned against Tia's. Catherine rapidly stripped Tia of her tee shirt as their mouths again found each other. Catherine’s kisses were voracious as her fingers played with Tia's aching nipples. Tia's hiss of pleasure brought a smile to Caroline's face as her lips surrounded Tia's nipple with her hot, wet heat. Tia's fingers slid between Catherine's legs and found her silk panties soaked. As she stroked Catherine she felt Catherine's body jerk in response.

"Tia." Catherine's body slumped against Tia's as she reacted to Tia's attentions. Rolling Catherine on to her back, Tia quickly stripped Catherine of her panties as her fingers once again found Catherine's wet center. Tia's mouth kissed and nibbled across Catherine's stomach and hips as her fingers entered her. Catherine's hips shivered and shook, her legs wrapped around Tia's waist, as she cried out with passion.

Tia stroked and teased as her lips feathered across the soft curls until her tongue tasted Catherine for the very first time. She slid her tongue against Catherine's pulsing lips as Catherine's body thrashed on the bed, her words coming out in gasps and broken sentences. Tia's mouth covered Catherine as she drank the moisture that flowed from her. The waves of an orgasm overwhelmed Catherine as she dissolved under Tia's attentions, her body trembling as she gasped for breath.

"Oh, God, Tia..." She cried out as she was once again melting while Tia renewed her attentions. Catherine's hands clenched the sheet as she gulped for air.

Tia's arms still surrounded Catherine's hips as her head rested on Catherine’s stomach while she caught her breath.

"I didn't know." Catherine whispered, her voice filled with amazement.

"Didn't know what?" Tia asked, as she moved up Catherine's body to hold her tightly.

Catherine's eyes glistened with unshed tears as she gazed at Tia with a smile. "I didn't know making love with you could be so perfect."

That one sentence told Tia more about Catherine's feelings then any other words of love. Making love to someone required a trust and openness to make it meaningful. "I love you, Catherine."

"I love you, Tia and I am going to show you." Catherine promised with a grin, as she rolled her body onto Tia's and kissed her.

Catherine's kiss was not gentle as she nibbled Tia's lips, her tongue tasting Tia's as her hands stroked Tia's shoulders. Catherine's wonderful mouth was everywhere as she covered Tia's shoulders and neck with kisses.

"I love your skin. It's so soft and tastes so good." Catherine's tongue teased Tia as it danced across the top of Tia's breasts while they ached to be touched. "And I love the way you smell, so sweet, and sexy."

Tia's hips began to move as her body reacted to Catherine's words. Catherine sat up on Tia's hips, straddling them as she looked into Tia's eyes. Her fingers covered Tia's full breasts, stroking and kneading.

"You're so beautiful." Catherine's voice was so low Tia could barely hear her. "I love the way you look at me when I touch you."

Catherine smiled as Tia's nipple hardened at her touch. She bent over and gently ran her tongue over the nipple, causing Tia to groan and arch her back. Heat from Catherine's mouth seared Tia, as it closed around her nipple, sucking intimately.

"Catherine." Tia hissed as her body shook.

Catherine's mouth played havoc with Tia's senses as she covered Tia's breasts, tasting everywhere. Her hands slid down Tia's thighs as her tongue traced a path across her stomach. Tia's body was on fire as Catherine's attentions drove her crazy while she shivered and shook. There was nothing shy or uncertain about Catherine's lovemaking, as her fingers touched Tia between her legs. Tia cried out as Catherine found the very center of her soaked and swollen. Catherine's finger tips teased and stroked Tia, as she murmured encouragement. Tia felt the stirrings of an orgasm as Catherine's tongue slid against her throbbing tissue. Tia's hips twisted and turned, and Catherine slid her hands under Tia's hips, pulling her tightly against her mouth, her tongue stroking in and out as her lips surrounded her.

"Catherine!" Tia gasped as her body fell over the edge and she was wracked with wave after thunderous wave of pleasure.

Catherine renewed her efforts as Tia's body hummed with another orgasm. Her body trembled and she melted on to the bed. Her heart pounded in her chest and her breaths came in gasps, as Catherine slid up her body and held her tightly. Tia buried her face against Catherine's, her arms tightening around her neck as Catherine spoke softly to her.

"Tia, this is so perfect. I love that I can make love with you, and know that I can bring you such pleasure. I can't tell you how much you mean to me." Catherine's eyes filled with tears. "This is so much more then I've ever known."

Tin's lips slid softly across Catherine's before speaking. "Catherine, this is so much more then I've ever known. It's overwhelming, and perfect." She smiled at Catherine, tears glistening in her eyes.

"So, where do we go from here?"

"I thought we'd stay in bed and see if we can try that again."

"Tia." Catherine giggled as she smiled at her. "I meant after that?"

"I don't know, maybe after a respectable dating period you just might want to marry me, and live happily ever after." Tia grinned happily down at her new lover.

"How long is respectable?"

"A week."

"Tia." Catherine laughed as Tia slid on top of her.

"We could make it a couple of days if you can't wait." Tia teased, her lips tickling Catherine's neck.

"I can't wait." Catherine admitted, as she kissed Tia, her hands stroking down Tia's back and hips. Within minutes, Tia and Catherine were once again overcome with a burning passion, as their lovemaking became more urgent.

This was not the gentle slow lovemaking from earlier, but a more frantic, furious force that drove them both. Their bodies twisted and turned as they teased each other closer and closer, until Catherine's cry of pleasure drove them both over the edge, as their hips strained against each other. Tia's fingers slid slowly into Catherine as Catherine stroked her, until Tia could no longer maintain control, as she stiffened, and then cried out, her body pulsing against Catherine's.

It was overwhelming, as they clung to each other, so in tune that they both climaxed within moments of each other. They lay in each other's arms, silent and satisfied, as they relished the feeling of oneness.

They were just drifting off to sleep when Tia leaned over and grabbed their clothes. "Catherine, I would love to hold your naked body, but just in case Maddy comes in, we need to get dressed.

"Thanks, honey."

Catherine and Tia slid into their clothes and then lay back down to sleep, their bodies wrapped around each other, their hands clasped tightly together.

"I love you, Tia."

"I love you, Catherine. So how long before you marry me, and we move in together?"

"How about a week?" Catherine chuckled.

"A week it is." Tia grinned, as she kissed Catherine before they closed their eyes. She would be satisfied with one month. She was wildly, happily in love.

"Mom, wake up." Maddy shook her mother's arm. "Tia and I made you breakfast in bed."

Catherine sleepily sat up and smiled at her excited little daughter. "You made breakfast for me?"

"Yes, we made waffles and bacon and juice."

"That sounds delicious."

"It is delicious. Maddy crawl up on the bed next to your mom, please." Tia carried a tray of food toward the bed, grinning happily. She was overwhelmed with love for the two people smiling back at her from the bed.

"Good morning, everything looks delicious." Catherine's gaze traveled slowly up and down Tia's tee shirt clad body. A body that Catherine couldn't wait to get her hands on again.

"Good morning, did you sleep well?" Tia's eyes twinkled at Catherine. She was so in love with her.

"Never better, I slept perfectly." Catherine grinned as Tia placed the tray on her lap. "How about you?"

Tia's face was inches from Catherine's as she responded. "I slept perfectly, but I need several more hours."

"I know the feeling. Do you think we can work something out tonight?" Catherine's eyes glistened happily with promise.

"I'm sure we can." Tia pledged. "You two ladies start eating your breakfast. I'm going to get you a cup of coffee, and Maddy's juice."

"What about your breakfast?"

"I'll bring it with me. You two eat."

"Tia?" Catherine called softly.

"Yes?"

"Maddy and I love you very much."

Tia's heart lurched in her throat as she stared at the woman and child that she loved with all her heart. "I love the two of you very much."

Tia's heart ached as she headed for the kitchen. She was up to her ears in love, and scared to death. She had never felt this way before, and she could only pray that things would work out. Grabbing her tray, Catherine's coffee, and Maddy's juice, she headed back down the hall. For the weekend she was going to forget her worries and enjoy herself. She would be with Catherine and Maddy for as long as she could.

"Okay ladies, make room." Tia teased as she sat down next to Maddy. "I here’s your coffee, and here's your juice, Maddy girl."

The three of them quietly enjoyed their breakfast together and then Tia and Maddy did the dishes and cleaned the kitchen, while Catherine showered and dressed.

"Alright you two, Tia, you hop in the shower, and little Miss Maddy, you're getting dressed."

"Mom, Tia is coming skating with us."

"I know. We have to stop and get her some skates before we go to the park, so you'd better hurry up."

"Okay, Mom." Maddy ran to her bedroom. She loved skating.

"I'm on my way to the shower, Mom." Tia grinned.

"Not before you kiss me, honey." Catherine slid her arms around Tia's neck.

Tia didn't have to be asked twice as she shared a deep kiss with Catherine. "I love you."

"I love you. Now, are you up to a weekend with Maddy and I?"

"I'm up to it." Tia grinned at her. Nothing could have kept her away from the two of them.

"Good." Catherine whispered hugging Tia tightly. "Now, go take your shower, honey."

The day was wonderful and all the three of them skated for several hours. "You are going to be sore tomorrow." Catherine said smiling at Tia.

"Very sore."

"We'll just have to make you as comfortable as possible." Catherine grinned rubbing Tia's shoulders.

"I'm counting on that."

"Jerry is picking Maddy up at five tonight, and will drop her off at school on Monday morning. I don't have to work until Monday night."

"Are we still on for our date tonight?"

"Of course, you promised me a real date."

"Good, because I have reservations for two at The Four Seasons and then we are going dancing."

"Dancing? We're going dancing." The look of joy on Catherine's face was priceless.

"As long as you want to."

"I can't wait. Maddy, finish your lunch, sweetie. We need to get home and get you ready for your dad."

"Okay, Mom."

Maddy concentrated on her hotdog and French fries while Catherine affectionately watched her. If Tia hadn't already fallen in love with Catherine and her daughter, at that moment she would have. Tears filled her eyes as she watched mother and daughter. Catherine glanced up at Tia and caught her breath. The look on Tia's face was pure unencumbered love, and Catherine knew at that moment she had found her soul mate.

"Tia, Maddy and I love you."

"I love you both." Tia struggled with her emotions.

"Come on, girls. Let's get some skating in on the way back to the car."

"Tia isn't a very good skater, Mom."

"Maddy, Tia is learning." Catherine scolded her daughter.

"That's all right, I'm a rotten skater."

"You just need practice."

"Let's hope I get better fast." Tia's face showed her comical frustration as she barely kept her balance. "Otherwise, you and Maddy are going to have to hold me up."

"I can help you." Maddy volunteered, grabbing on to Tia's leg almost dumping her on to the ground.

"Why, thank you, Miss Maddy."

The three of them slowly headed back to the parked car with lots of laughter and fun. They were back at the apartment within the hour.

"Maddy, you have fun at your dad's. I'll see you Monday."

"Okay Tia, love you."

"I love you, Miss Maddy." Tia hugged the tiny little girl.

"I'll see you at six-fifteen." Catherine reminded her.

"I'll be here."

"Come on, pip squeak. Let's get you cleaned up before your dad gets here."

"Okay, Mom, bye Tia."

"See you later, doll." Tia waved at her two favorite people as the elevator door closed. She had a couple of hours before she and Catherine headed out and she needed to get some chores done. She couldn't very well let Catherine see how messy she was. She needed to dig her apartment out of all the clutter. Catherine would find out eventually but Tia still needed to make a good impression. She groaned as she entered her place. It would take her all afternoon to make it presentable.

Right at six-fifteen, Tia knocked on Catherine's door. She was wearing a navy blue dress and she ran her hands over it nervously as she waited for Catherine to come to the door. She had changed several times until she was satisfied. Her stomach jumped and she caught her breath as the door opened.

"Hello beautiful." Catherine whispered as she opened the door.

"Wow, you look fantastic." Tia grinned at Catherine as she entered the apartment. Catherine was wearing a black, strapless dress, her shiny blond hair pinned in an elegant bun on the back of her head. The smile on her face showed her appreciation of Tia's dress.

"You look wonderful."

"Are you sure you want to go out? We could stay here for the evening." Tia teased as her arms went around Catherine, holding her tightly. Catherine looked very sexy and all Tia wanted to do was get her out of her dress.

"We're going out on a date and I'm going to dance with you tonight." Catherine kissed Tia passionately. "And then we're going to make love all night."

"Sounds perfect, I'm crazy about you, Catherine."

"I'm crazy about you. I can't tell you how much you mean to me. I want to be with you in every way. What I found with you is so perfect. You told me I had to wait one week to marry you. Did you mean it?"

"I meant every word of what I said. I feel the same way." They shared a full passionate kiss.

"So one week from today will you ask me to marry you?"

"I will. I promise." Tia pledged her love and her heart to the beautiful woman standing in her arms.

"Good. Now, are you taking me to dinner?"

"I am, follow me."

Catherine and Tia first real date was romantic and wonderful. Their dinner was delicious, and dancing together was sexy and perfect. The Four Seasons restaurant was known for its romantic ambience. It frustrated both women that they had to keep their affection to a minimum in public, as they shared a delicious meal. Looks of promise and love were traded as they whispered softly to each other. But later at the gay bar while they danced, nothing could have separated them. It didn't matter that the place was packed with other men and women, they didn't notice. They clung tightly to one another, happily in love, as they danced the night away. Neither woman had ever had a more romantic evening.

They didn't get home until after one in the morning, but their evening wasn't over. After romantically dancing together for several hours, they had headed for home. Both women ached to touch each other, wanting to make love. Holding hands tightly, they rode the elevator up to Tia's place. Their eyes silently spoke to each other, passion swirling about the two of them. Not only had Tia cleaned her home from top to bottom, she had prepared it for a night of romance. Her bedroom was full of candles, and after she lit them the room flickered romantically as she slowly removed Catherine's dress. Their lovemaking was slow and deliberate as they removed each other's clothes and worshiped each other's body. Their words of love and passion were interspersed with cries and moans of pleasure. Tia's heart pounded in her chest as her fingers slid into Catherine, her mouth teasing and tasting, as Catherine's hips arched in Tia's hands.

"Tia, oh my God!" Catherine's words were broken up, her breath coming in gasps as she shook on the bed.

Tia felt Catherine's body responding and increased her attentions until Catherine cried out with her orgasm, her hands clenched in the sheet. Tia's lovemaking drove Catherine crazy as her body twisted and turned on the bed.

"Please hold me." Catherine's voice was hoarse with pleasure.

"I love you."

"I love what you do to me."

"My pleasure." Tia smiled as she held Catherine tightly in her arms.

"I find everything about you so wonderful, and so sexy. I can't get enough of you."

"That's how you are supposed to feel. I'm supposed to make you nuts with my lovemaking." Tia said with a slight smile.

"You do that and more, now it's my turn to drive you crazy." Catherine's hands were already creating heat that just kept on building. Her hands stroked Tia's body as her lips covered her breasts. Within minutes, Tia's body was burning as Catherine's lovemaking made her shiver. Catherine's mouth between her legs was her undoing as she cried out loud. Wave after wave rippled through her body as she dissolved with Catherine's attentions.

Tia pulled Catherine up in her arms and held her tightly as her body trembled. Catherine whispered her love for Tia and her feelings for her. The combined affect of her words and her lovemaking was too much for Tia and she started to cry.

"Honey, what's wrong. Why are you crying?"

"It's so overwhelming, I can't believe that in such a short space in time I feel so much for you."

"I love you, Tia. I feel the same way. I want to be with you. I know it won't be easy, especially since I am a single mother."

"Catherine, I love the fact that you have Maddy. And if you choose to be with me I am going to convince you to have another baby with me."

"Seriously?" Catherine watched Tia closely. She wanted another child very badly.

"Very serious."

"I would love to have another baby with you." Catherine kissed Tia slowly, overwhelmed that her dreams were coming true. Who would have known that this would have been the direction her life would take.

"Good, then it's settled. We're going to get married, and have another baby."

"Can we get married?" Catherine knew everything was happening too quickly. But she had been waiting all her life to find the passion she found with Tia. She wanted that commitment. She needed to know that she and Tia would be a couple, a family. She knew Tia was the one person who could make her life perfect. It could have been hours, not days, and she would still want to be with her. She just knew deep down in heart that this was meant to be.

"Not legally in Washington, but we can have a commitment ceremony."

"What about legally, can we be each other's legal partner?"

"We can in most ways, financially, and emotionally. We just can't be married."

"But that's so wrong."

"Catherine, we'll be married in our eyes." Tia hugged her. "What about your family and Maddy's father?"

"My parents are both gone and Jerry's Maddy's only living relative besides his parents."

"Not for long. My parents have always wanted grandchildren and they'll love her to death."

"Maddy has always wanted more grandparents."

"Perfect. What about Jerry?"

"I'm going to talk to Jerry next weekend. I need to tell him in person. But I want him to know about us." Catherine watched Tia as she spoke. "Everything is going to be fine."

Tia couldn't keep the tiny bit of fear from entering her heart. "I love you."

"I love you."

They slid into sleep, arms around each other, happy, and very content with their love for each other. Neither one saw any obstacles in their way. Life would be perfect.

Chapter Nineteen

By week's end both Tia and Catherine were committed to each other and making plans. Catherine agreed with Tia that they needed to move into a house. They were planning to start looking with Maddy right away. It was important she be included. They were going to be a family. Choosing a home for the three of them was a family thing to do. Saturday morning the three of them were giggling over breakfast at Tia's place. Catherine was meeting Jerry at noon to talk to him while Tia and Maddy spent the day together. Tia was extremely nervous about telling Jerry, and she was trying very hard to keep her feelings hidden from both Catherine and Maddy.

"Honey, don't worry." Catherine hugged her tightly. Catherine could read her like a book. She knew exactly how Tia was feeling. "Now, you and Maddy are doing the grocery shopping, so here's the list, and don't forget to drop off the cleaning."

"We won't forget, and then we're going skating right, Miss Maddy."

"Yep, Tia needs practice."

"Well then young lady, we'd better go home and get cleaned up."

"Okay, Mom."

"Maddy, I'll pick you up in an hour."

"Okay Tia, love you." Maddy hugged Tia quickly.

"Love you, too."

"What about me?" Catherine hugged Tia quickly.

"I love you, too."

"I crazy about you and I will see you in an hour."

"I'll be there."

Tia was cleaned up and on time to pick up Maddy. They both waved as Catherine drove away before the two of them left to do their chores. Tia pushed the sense of foreboding away as she and Maddy headed for the crosswalk. "Where to next Maddy?" Tia held tightly to the little girl's hand as they crossed the street. They were busily taking care of all the things on their list so I hey could start skating.

"The cleaners."

"Okay, let's find the cleaners."

A half-hour later found Tia and Maddy skating in the park, laughing, and giggling. They held hands and moved slowly along the skate trail. For two hours, they skated and visited, then stopped for a hotdog and a coke. They'd just finished eating when Tia's cell phone rang.

"Hello."

"Tia, can you and Maddy meet me at home?" Catherine's voice sounded very strained.

"Of course we can, honey. Is everything okay?"

"Yes honey. Please, hurry home."

"We're on our way."

Tia bundled Maddy up and headed back. Something was terribly wrong. She could here it in Catherine's voice. It made her heart pound and her stomach churn. She began to feel physically ill as she thought of what might have happened. Maybe Catherine had changed her mind after talking to Jerry? She didn't want to be with Tia anymore.

"Catherine?" Tia and Maddy burst through the apartment door to find Catherine seated at the dining room table.

"Hey Maddy, Tia, how was skating?" Catherine was pale and drawn, something was very wrong.

"Good Mom. Here are the groceries."

"Thanks honey. Do you think you could do me a favor and go color in your room for awhile? I need to talk with Tia." Catherine hugged her tiny daughter.

"Okay Mom." Maddy ran to her bedroom. Tia began unpacking the groceries to hide her nerves.

"Tia, come here, please?" Catherine gazed sadly at Tia.

"What's going on, Catherine?" Tia sat down next to her afraid to touch her.

"Jerry is going to sue me for custody of Maddy. He thinks our relationship is sick and wants Maddy taken away from us." Catherine looked shocked and grief stricken as she blurted out the words.

"Oh Catherine, I am so sorry." Tia couldn't keep the horrible feeling from invading her body. She had known something was going to happen. In the back of her mind she had known.

"Tia, I couldn't believe what he said. It was awful."

"Catherine, I am so sorry honey." Tia held her distraught girlfriend. "What do you want to do?"

"I don't know what to do?" Catherine started to cry. "I love you so much, and I don't know what to do." She began to sob.

"Catherine, I think we need to quit seeing each other. I won't put your relationship with Maddy and her father in jeopardy. I love you, but I won't let that happen."

"Tia." Catherine's face was wet with tears as she held on to her. "I can't believe this is happening. I don't know what to do."

"Catherine, it's best this way. You can tell Jerry it's over. Maybe he'll give up trying for custody." Tia felt numb. She needed to get out of the apartment and away from Catherine and Maddy before she crumbled. She couldn't breathe, her chest hurt so much. She had to leave.

"Tia, I love you."

"I love you, Catherine. I will always love you, but I can't let this happen." Tia hugged Catherine tightly, tears streaming down her face, and then pulled away from her. "I can't let anything happen to you and Maddy. I'm so sorry, Catherine." Tia gazed sadly at her before slipping out the front door.

"Tia, don't go." Catherine cried out as Tia ran down the hall.

"I have to, Catherine." Tia responded, looking back at her. Catherine's tear stained face broke Tia's heart.

Tia kept herself from crying again until she was in her own place. Once her door closed she burst into tears. She was heartbroken and devastated. What could she do? She couldn't put Maddy and Catherine in jeopardy. She needed to get away. She would go to Anna's. She couldn't stay at home, with Catherine and Maddy one floor below. Grabbing her keys and her wallet, she ran down the stairs to her car. She knew Anna was at home for the day. She was painting her living room.

Tia burst in to Anna's living room crying hysterically, her words coming out in bits and pieces.

"Tia, what's wrong?" Anna looked at Tia, unable to understand a word she was saying, her paintbrush still in her hand.

"Anna, it's over, completely over."

"What's over, honey?"

"Catherine and Maddy, it's over."

"What do you mean it's over?"

"Maddy's father is suing Catherine for custody of Maddy because of her relationship with me."

"You're kidding me?" Anna held Tia as she cried. She couldn't believe what Tia was saying.

"No, he won't let Maddy stay with Catherine if she's with me."

"Oh Tia, I can't believe this."

"I love her, Anna. She's the one."

"I know, Tia, I know." Anna held Tia as she cried. "Did Catherine break it off?"

"I didn't let her. I left. I can't take the chance that she might lose Maddy."

"Honey, she doesn't need to lose Maddy because of you. This is the twenty-first century. No lawyer in his right mind would take a child from a good mother. But Catherine needs to get a lawyer to represent her, one that understands gay relationships."

"I can't take that chance, Anna. I won't be the cause of her losing Maddy."

"Tia, she won't lose Maddy, I promise."

"Anna, what am I going to do?" Tia began crying, deep heart wrenching sobs.

"It's going to be okay, honey." Anna rocked her as she cried on her shoulder.

It was over an hour before Anna had settled Tia enough to lie down on Anna's bed. Tia had cried until she was limp with exhaustion. She wouldn't listen to a word Anna said. As soon as Tia fell asleep Anna was on the telephone.

"Is she okay?" Emma asked after listening to Anna.

"She cried herself to sleep."

"Catherine's here. She's been looking for her. She's been crying the whole time."

"Send her over." Anna sighed. She'd put her painting stuff away and make her house presentable. This was much more important than painting her living room.

"They're in love."

"I know."

"Catherine won't give up Tia. She's going to fight her ex-husband."

"She needs a good lawyer."

"Melinda is calling as we speak. She's burning up the cell phone minutes."

"So will you bring Catherine over here?"

"Of course, we're on our way."

"Good, Tia needs to see Catherine."

It was a half hour before they arrived and Anna had just put everything away. She was washing her hands in the kitchen when Emma and Melinda burst through the front door with Catherine. One look at Catherine told Anna how deeply upset she was. Her eyes were red from crying and her face pale.

"She's in there." Anna pointed to her closed bedroom door. Catherine sailed down the hallway into her room.

Anna turned to Emma and Melinda. "Do you want something to drink?" She might as well make everyone comfortable.

"Tia honey, wake up." Catherine spoke softly to her sleeping girlfriend, the remains of tears evident on her cheeks. She was curled up in a ball on Anna's bed.

"Catherine? What are you doing here?" Tia struggled to sit up as she looked at Catherine. "Is Maddy okay?"

"Maddy's fine, honey, she's at Lisa's for the night. I've been looking all over for you. Why did you leave?"

"Catherine, I can't be the reason you lose Maddy. I won't be." Tia started to cry again.

"Tia, look at me. I'm not going to lose you. I love you, and you promised to marry me in a week. I'm here to tell you your week is up." Catherine pulled Tia against her, smiling at her bewildered girlfriend.

"Really?"

"Tia, I love you. We're going to find our house, and live happily ever after."

"With Maddy?"

"Of course and our baby." Catherine smiled.

"I love you, Catherine." Tia hugged her tightly.

"I love you, honey, but you have to promise me that you will never walk out on us again. No matter what happens, we can work it out."

"I promise."

"Good, now will you kiss me, please?"

Tia and Catherine shared a soft, gentle kiss before hugging tightly.

"Hey you two, the lawyer just pulled up." Melinda called from the living room.

"What lawyer?" Tia asked as she got up off of the bed.

"The lawyer Melinda found to represent you."

"She's here?"

"Do you think you two could come out now?" Emma requested as they watched a small Mercedes pull up in front of the house.

"We're on our way." Catherine kissed Tia again before they came out of the bedroom. They held on to each other's hand. Nothing could have separated the two of them.

A knock on Anna's door caught everyone's attention. Anna went to open it.

"Hello, my name is Michael O'Reilly. Are you Catherine Nobel?"

"No, I'm Anna, this is Catherine." Anna smiled at the tiny woman standing in her doorway as she turned to point to Catherine.

"Hello Anna, may I come in?" The woman named Michael grinned as twin dimples winked in both her cheeks. She was well dressed, petite, and absolutely gorgeous.

Anna responded to the grin with one of her own. "Of course, please come in." She opened the door wide and gestured for her to enter.

"Hello, my name is Catherine Nobel, and this is my girlfriend Tia. We're the ones who need your help."

"My name is Michael O'Reilly. According to the woman who called my office, you need a lawyer that understands custody law, especially pertaining to homosexual relationships."

"Yes, my ex-husband is threatening to sue me for custody of our daughter because of my relationship with Tia."

"How about the three of us sit down somewhere and talk." Michael suggested, glancing around the crowded living room.

"Why don't you go in the dining room?" Anna responded. "Can I get something for you to drink?"

"I'm fine, thanks." Michael's dimples showed again as she smiled at Anna. Anna led the three of them to the formal dining room.

"Thanks, Anna, we're fine." Catherine held tightly to Tia's hand. "Thanks for loaning us your home."

"You're very welcome." Anna hugged Catherine. "Besides, you're family. I'll leave the three of you to your meeting. Call if you need anything." Anna rejoined Emma and Melinda in the partially painted living room. Anna was itching to finish painting. She hated half done projects.

Tia and Catherine spent a good hour with the lawyer before all three came out of the dining room smiling. Obviously they had worked out a plan.

"Anna, how about some wine for all of us? Melinda found us a crackerjack lawyer." Tia smiled, holding tightly to Catherine's hand.

Michael blushed at the statement. "I should get going." She moved to the doorway.

"We're going to have a barbecue since everyone is here. Van and Cara are on their way. Stay and join us, please." Emma suggested, with a smile.

"Please Michael, stay." Catherine requested.

"Well, if you don't think that I'm intruding." Michael was curious about the group of women. Her first impression was they were all very close.

"Of course not." Emma reassured her. "Come on, I'll introduce you to everyone and get you a glass of wine."

Catherine and Tia shared a slow sexy kiss. "Tomorrow we start looking for our home." Tia promised her.

"Maddy and I can't wait, honey."

With the arrival of Van and Cara, the party became festive very quickly, as the small circle of friends closed ranks around Catherine and Tia. It was after sharing a meal of grilled chicken and salad that the group sat quietly visiting on Anna's back deck. Anna's backyard was impeccably maintained with thriving gardens and the large functional deck. Her small house was equally pristine, with not a thing out of place. Anna was putting the last of the dishes in the dishwasher when Michael carried in several empty glasses. Michael had proved to be a very pleasant addition to the gathering, with her openness, and wonderful sense of humor.

"Thank you." Anna took the glasses from Michael.

"You're welcome. Thanks for including me. You have a nice group of friends."

"I do. Thank you for helping Catherine and Tia. They were scared to death."

"Someone threatening your child and your relationship is very frightening."

"How long have you been a lawyer?"

"A little over five years."

"Do you like it?"

"I love it." Michael grinned, her dimples deepening in her cheeks.

"I bet you work all the time." Anna chuckled. She recognized a workaholic when she saw one, especially since she was one herself.

"Of course. What about you? Emma told me you are an engineer at Boeing. How long have you been doing that?"

"Eight years, all of them at Boeing. I work on the military side of things."

"So do you have top security clearance?"

"Certainly, and if I tell you about what I am working on I would have to kill you." Anna teased with a smile.

Michael's laugh came easily. "You can tell you are an engineer by your house. It's beautiful, especially the back yard."

"Thanks, it's a work in process."

"Everything in this house is a work in process. She is always working on it. That's all she does is work." Van contributed as she darted into the kitchen for a couple of beers.

"I do not." Anna protested as Van grinned while she slipped back out of the kitchen.

"So are you a workaholic too?" Michael teased her.

"Yes." Anna grinned as she wiped down the counters.

"What do you do for fun besides work on your house?"

"I go on long walks at the beach, I read, I watch old movies."

"What kind of old movies?"

"Right now I am into Alfred Hitchcock."

"Ah, Rear Window, North by Northwest, The Rope"

"You like Hitchcock?"

"I do."

"Uh, would you like to come over sometime next week and watch one of my movies?"

"I'd love to." Michael's smile made Anna's stomach flip.

"What night would be best for you?"

"Any night but Tuesday night."

"How about Wednesday evening? That would give me Sunday and Monday to finish painting the living room."

"I'll come on one condition, that I provide the dinner."

"That's fine by me."

"What time?"

"Any time after six."

"How about six-thirty?"

"Perfect."

"Great. Now, I need to get home, I've stayed long enough. Thanks again for including me. I had fun."

"We all appreciate your helping Catherine and Tia."

"They're a nice couple, and I love helping families."

"They are a terrific couple."

"I can't wait to meet Catherine's daughter, Maddy. She sounds like a doll."

"She is."

"Well, thanks again, and I'll see you Wednesday."

"Goodnight." Anna walked Michael to the door and waved as she drove away. Not only was Michael a very well dressed lawyer but she drove a very nice older Mercedes sports car. Anna grinned as she shut the door. She had a date with a very smart, sexy, and gorgeous woman.

"So?" Tia grinned at Anna as she walked into the kitchen.

"So what?" Anna innocently responded. She knew what Tia wanted to know.

"Did you ask her out?"

"She's coming over Wednesday night to watch a movie with me, and she's bringing dinner." Anna grinned happily. It had been a long time since she had looked forward to a date.

"Very cool, I like her."

"I do to, but I just want to make sure she takes good care of Catherine."

"She is. Catherine is to call her Monday and make another appointment."

"Is she expensive?"

"No, actually, I was surprised at her retainer. She only asked for two hundred and fifty dollars. I think that was more then reasonable."

"Does Catherine feel better about everything?"

"She's amazing. She's not worried at all, she's just plain angry."

"You love her."

"I love her so much, Anna. It's unbelievable. We're going to start looking for a house tomorrow. And she wants to have another baby with me." The look of love and amazement on Tia's face made Anna's heart warm. Tia was so lucky.

"Tia, I am very happy for you." Anna hugged her best friend tightly.

"Thanks, Anna."

"Let's join the rest of the crowd."

The two of them walked out on to the back deck where the rest of the women sat visiting. Anna sat next to Catherine and Tia and felt a brief period of sadness. They were all so happy and in love, Anna felt out of place, and very lonely.

"Anna, Tia says you have a date with my lawyer." Catherine teased her as she hugged Tia.

"Tia!" Anna glared at her traitorous friend. She'd asked her to keep it quiet.

"You asked Michael out? Good for you, I liked her." Melinda commented. "And she is very beautiful."

"Way to go, girl!" Van crowed as Cara grinned.

"It's just a video and dinner, no big deal."

Emma started to tease Anna and then stopped herself. Anna's eyes were filled with tears. She squeezed Melinda's hand tightly in her own. Melinda had noticed Anna's difficulty along with Emma. The last thing in the world they wanted to do was make Anna feel uncomfortable.

"Cara, tell Anna about your latest case." Melinda suggested, trying to take the attention off of Anna.

Van glanced Anna's way and her eyes softened with affection and concern. "Cara, you have to tell Anna, she'll love it."

They would do anything to keep Anna from remembering and reliving the hurt that went along with it. For a little while the group visited and kept the memories at bay. It wasn't until after they all left that Anna's composure got the best of her. She crawled into bed, her heart aching as she gave up the fight and felt the pain and anger wash over her.

"Tia, why is Anna so sad at times." Catherine asked as they happily drove home. "Sometimes when she doesn't think anyone is watching she looks so heartbroken."

"She is, Catherine. She has been for quite awhile."

"What happened?"

"About two years ago she met a woman at work. Her name was Joy. She was a supplier that Anna worked with for Boeing. She lived in Dallas, Texas but spent weeks at a time here in Seattle. She began to actively pursue Anna, and Anna fell head over heals in love with her. They saw each other every day, and then Joy started staying with her while she was in town. Anna was deliriously happy."

"What happened?" Catherine shuddered before she heard. Somehow she knew she wasn't going to like it.

"Anna decided to surprise Joy in Dallas, and she flew down to spend a week with her. What Anna found out was Joy had a girlfriend already and a whole different life in Dallas."

"You're kidding?"

"No, and Joy wasn't too happy when Anna showed up. You could say she denied everything, including her relationship with Anna. She made it sound like Anna had made everything up. She told her girlfriend that Anna was stalking her, and wouldn't leave her alone. Joy's girlfriend believed her."

"How could she do that? What did Anna do?"

"She came home, and for a week she didn't tell a soul."

"Oh Tia." Catherine's voice was full of sadness and love for Anna.

"Catherine, I have never seen anyone so heartbroken, and so devastated. What was worse is Anna still had to deal with Joy at work. She was crushed."

"Poor Anna, didn't anyone say anything to that woman?"

"Van did. She knocked her flat. She went to Joy's hotel with Emma one night, to tell her what she thought of her. Joy made some smart comment and Van flipped out. It took all of Emma's strength to keep Van from hurting her."

"I would have done the same thing." Catherine's anger could be heard in her voice. "She deserved to be put on her butt and a whole lot more."

Tia smiled at her girlfriend's comments. She wasn't surprised that Catherine would protect Anna. Catherine had adopted all of Tia's friends. They were now part of Catherine's extended family. She would protect her family at any cost. "Even though it happened over a year ago, Anna still hurts terribly, and she has a very hard time with trusting anyone."

"Who can blame her? She's such a beautiful, generous woman. I'm surprised she isn't snapped right up."

"Catherine, I adore you."

"I adore you."

"I can't wait to get home. I'm going to make love with you all night."

"Do you think you could hurry? I want you to touch me in the worst way." Catherine whispered in Tia's ear.

"Five minutes." Tia promised, as her body reacted to Catherine's words.

Catherine and Tia all but ran from the parked car into the elevator. Tia could have groaned out loud as one of her neighbors joined them for the ride up. She and Catherine exchanged long smoldering looks as they stood across from each other. Tia's skin tingled as she thought of Catherine's naked body next to her own. Her breathing became labored as she struggled to keep her passion in check until they were alone. Smiling at her neighbor, she and Catherine walked normally to her front door. It took several attempts before the door swung open and Catherine followed Tia inside. Catherine kicked the door shut as Tia turned to her.

"Catherine!" The rest of Tia's words were swallowed up by Catherine's mouth, as she hungrily kissed Tia, her hands tearing at Tia's clothes.

"Oh God!" Catherine gasped, as Tia tore her shirt from her body, her mouth finding her breasts. Catherine's fingers fumbled with Tia's jeans, finally unzipping them, and shoving them off her hips. As they struggled to remove their clothes in the hallway, their mouths feasted greedily on each other's, words of encouragement and love, whispered. Catherine was too out of control to wait any longer, as she dragged Tia to the floor, her hand sliding between Tia's legs.

The instant pleasure and heat drove a cry from Tia, while Catherine's fingers tantalized her. Catherine's teeth teased Tia's nipple, as she tore the thin silk panties out of the way.

"I want you so much, Tia." Catherine whispered, as she slid her fingers deliciously into Tia. The slow stroking wasn't enough, as Tia's hips arched in response. Catherine smiled as she slid down her lover's body. "I've wanted my mouth on you all night."

Tia's body exploded as Catherine's words, and her mouth overwhelmed her. While Tia's hips bucked and rolled, Catherine held on tightly, her tongue and lips tasted the very essence that she craved. Tia's body trembled, while pleasure unlike anything that she had ever experienced, rolled through her body.

"I want you naked." Tia demanded as she rolled Catherine on to her back, removing what few clothes remained, her mouth and hands sliding feverishly over Catherine's body.

Catherine's mouth once again found Tia's, as they kissed, their lips tasting and feeding on each other's. Their bodies strained against each other's, as Catherine's hands traced down Tia's back and hips, clutching her tightly.

Tia reached down and wrapped Catherine's legs around her waist, as she rocked her hips tightly against Catherine's. Catherine's head fell back, her eyes locked on to Tia's, as she felt her body begin the rapid spiral, a need that only Tia could meet.

Tia's reached down and caught Catherine's hands, where they had fallen limply by her sides. Slowly, Tia stretched Catherine's arms over her head, her fingers threaded through Tia's, as their bodies slid against one another's. Tia's hips rode against Catherine's, harder and faster, as Catherine gasped with pleasure. Their hearts pounding, as they held each other's gaze. Catherine began to shake as an orgasm crashed all at once through her body. Tia saw it in her eyes, and felt the stirring of her own, as she tightened her hips against Catherine's. Tears slid from her eyes as she stared at her beautiful lover's face, sharing the most perfect lovemaking.

A cry slipped from Catherine, as she slid into that heaven that comes from a melding of hearts and bodies. Tia's body melted on to Catherine's, as they kissed slowly, a pledge as strong as any words. Tia began to cry. She could no longer hold back the raw emotion that she felt. Catherine's arms locked around Tia's neck, as she soothed and kissed Tia's tears away.

"Tia, I love you so much."

"Catherine, what I feel for you is so much bigger then love. When 1 thought I couldn't be with you and Maddy I knew what people meant when they said they could die of a broken heart. I need you and Maddy in my life."

Catherine's eyes filled with tears of her own. "You're as much a part of me as Maddy. We're a family, and no matter what happens, we'll deal with it together. Maddy and I need you Tia, as much as you need us."

"I love you, Catherine."

"I love you."

"What do you say about moving this to the bedroom? Not that I am complaining." Tia grinned as she sat up, running her hand down Catherine's hip and thigh.

"I think that's a wonderful suggestion." Catherine chuckled. "I can't believe we just made love in the hallway."

"I have many other places we might try." Tia teased, as she helped Catherine up.

"Like?" Catherine tugged Tia toward the bedroom.

"The dining room table, the back deck at night, the laundry room." Tia twinkled, her eyes at Catherine.

"What, no shower?" Catherine laughed as they tumbled onto the bed.

Catherine and Tia were overwhelmed with happiness and Anna couldn't have been more pleased for them. It made her feel guilty that she was so envious of her friends and their good fortune. She tried to hide it from them, only allowing it to surface when she was alone. Anna felt the scalding hot tears and cried herself to sleep. She wanted what they all had.

Chapter Twenty

Anna

Tuesday afternoon it was a different Catherine and Tia that sat in Michael's office. Both of them were intent upon protecting their relationship and Maddy.

"Catherine, it's much better to take Jerry's suit to a family court arbitrator then to wait to go to court. It will be much faster, less costly, and much easier on Maddy." Michael explained quietly to the very unhappy women seated across from her.

"Does Jerry have a chance of taking Maddy from me?" Catherine's voice shook and her hand clenched Tia's tightly.

"I won't make any guarantees, but it is highly unlikely that any judge would take a happy, well-adjusted child from her mother. It is not against the law for you and Tia to be together, and the fact that you are buying a home to raise Maddy in, speaks for itself. It's not going to be easy for you to sit and listen to your ex-husband try to turn you into a bad mother."

"I know."

"Okay. Since Jerry and his lawyer have agreed to meet with the arbitrator, we went and set the meeting up for next Thursday at four o'clock. I have all the information we need for this preliminary meeting, but I want to meet with you at three o'clock, so we can prepare and go to the meeting together."

"Okay."

"Tia, do you understand why you can't be there?" Michael gazed at a very distraught Tia.

"Yes." Anger emanated from Tia.

"I know you want to support Catherine, but your being there would just make Jerry even angrier. We don't need that." Michael spoke gently to Tia. She could understand how Tia felt and saw the struggle she was having.

"I understand." Tia responded impatiently. She understood, but it still made her very unhappy. She wanted to be there to support and protect Catherine.

"Tia, it will be fine." Catherine squeezed Tia's fingers. Tia's anger disappeared from her face as it filled with love for Catherine.

Michael sighed to herself as she watched the two of them. What she wouldn't give for that kind of love. She wanted to love someone unconditionally, and get that same kind of love in return.

"Michael, thank you." Tia smiled as she stood up.

"You both are very welcome."

"Should I call you before next week?"

"Catherine, if I need to talk to you, I'll call. Now, I want the two of you to stop worrying, that's my job. Go buy a house." She grinned as she shoved the two of them out of her office.

"Say hello to Anna for us."

"I will, now get."

Michael smiled as she sat back down at her desk. She ran her hands over it and smiled. Her father and brother had built her office from the floor up, including the large oak desk, and the matching wall of shelves. She always felt safe when she was in her office. She sat back and her thoughts went to Anna. She needed to call her and make sure she still wanted to get together tomorrow night. Besides, she wanted to talk to her. Anna had intrigued her when she spent the afternoon at her house. Anna had been very generous and supportive of Catherine and Tia. She had welcomed everyone into her home as if they were family. It had been months since Michael had anything close to a date, and Anna was, to put it bluntly, an absolute doll. Michael could still remember the feeling she had gotten in the pit of her stomach when Anna had smiled at her. It was so rare that Michael thought of anything but work. She dialed Anna's number and got comfortable in her chair.

"Hello."

"Anna, its Michael."

"Hi."

"Are we still on for tomorrow night?"

"We'd better be. I have just finished painting the last wall of my living room." Anna volunteered with a humorous snort.

"I'd better bring something good for dinner then." Michael chuckled. "Any suggestions?"

"The only thing that I am not too fond of is curry, but otherwise, surprise me. 1 love surprises."

"That's good to know. Six-thirty then?"

"Perfect."

"Anna, don't work too hard."

"I should say the same to you. I know you had a late meeting with Catherine and Tia."

"They just left."

"I'm glad they have a good lawyer."

"Thank you, but don't you think you ought to wait and see what happens?" Michael had flooded with warmth at Anna's compliment.

"Anyone who meets with a client on a Saturday, with no advance warning, and not even in their office, has got to be a caring lawyer. A caring lawyer is a good lawyer."

Michael didn't know what to say. She flooded with warmth at Anna's words. "I'm looking forward to tomorrow night."

"So am I."

"I'll see you at six-thirty."

"Goodbye."

Michael leaned back in her chair and put her feet up. She was surprised at Anna's observations. Most people would describe Michael as cold, businesslike, ambitious, and certainly not caring. Clicking her mind into motion, she thought about what kind of surprise meal she could bring to Anna's. She began to grin as an idea took shape. With a little bit of effort she could be very inventive.

By six o'clock the following evening, Anna was getting cold feet about her date with Michael. She had five Alfred Hitchcock movies to choose from, her living room was freshly painted and put back together, and she was a nervous wreck. Twice, she went in and checked herself in the bedroom mirror. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a v-neck sweater, with a comfortable pair of loafers. Her hair was doing its usual style, refusing to do anything but curl. Sighing loudly, Anna gazed critically at herself in the mirror. She was a little over five feet seven, with long slender legs, and not much in the way of breasts. Her hair was, in her estimation, a nondescript brown, with curls that defied any style. Van always teased Anna about her hair, jealous of her curls and waves, but Anna found them nothing but irritating. She did have large eyes with long eyelashes, but again, in her estimation a very un-sexy hazel in color.

It had been a long time since she had gone out on a date, and her self-esteem was at an all time low. She wasn't sure she had the energy to date again. And she knew her heart couldn't take another blow. She must have been crazy to invite Michael over. What was she thinking?

Michael meanwhile, was happily on her way to Anna's, a huge filled picnic basket on the seat next to her. Anna would get her surprise. Pulling into Anna's driveway, Michael felt her first bit of nervousness as she got out of her car. For some reason, tonight was very important to her. She carried the heavy basket to the door and taking a deep breath, she knocked.

The door opened quickly and Anna stood smiling inside. "Right on time, come on in."

"Thanks." Michael smiled in return, as she swung the basket through the door. She couldn't prevent her eyes from traveling the length of Anna's slender frame. The old frayed jeans and the deep blue sweater were perfect on her, her friendly eyes, large and clear.

"What have you brought?" Anna asked as she stared at Michael while she struggled through the door.

"A picnic." Michael grinned mischievously at her.

"A picnic?"

The look on Anna's face was perfect, complete wonder. She was obviously pleasantly surprised. Michael filled with happiness as she placed the basket in the middle of the living room.

"Your living room looks nice."

"Thanks, I am glad I finished it in time for the picnic." Anna chuckled. "Can I get you something to drink? Here, let me hang up your jacket."

"I have wine in the basket, and glasses." Michael slipped out of her jacket and handed it to Anna.

Michael opened the basket and pulled out a picnic tablecloth. Kneeling to spread it on the floor, Michael prepared their meal. She began to set two place settings while Anna entered the living room and kneeled next to her.

"Can I do anything?" Anna's eyes were filled with pleasure as she watched Michael. Not only had she thought of everything for the picnic, but she looked very cute dressed in a pair of faded jeans and a tee-shirt. "I can't believe you brought a picnic."

"Here, you open the wine." Michael handed her the bottle and the wine opener. "You said to surprise you." Michael grinned, placing two wine glasses in front of Anna.

"I did say that, and you certainly surprised me." Anna laughed as she worked the cork out of the wine bottle.

"Good. Everyone deserves a surprise." Michael's dimples flashed in her cheeks as she grinned at Anna.

Anna just smiled as she poured a glass of wine for the two of them. Michael was a very pleasant surprise.

"So tell me about your job, while I put the food out." Michael requested as she pulled containers out of her basket.

"There isn't much to tell. I do mechanical design work for the military side of Boeing. Currently, I am working on a communications satellite project team."

"That sounds very interesting. Do you get to see it launched?"

"Yes, it should go up by year end, in Long Beach, California."

"So will you go?" Michael watched Anna respond.

"Yes." Anna's face was animated. "It's an unbelievable feeling to see something you worked on for so long be successful."

"You love what you do."

"I do." Anna laughed as she handed Michael her wine. "Don't you love what you do?"

"Yes."

"You must get a wonderful feeling every time you help someone. You help real people with real problems."

"Sometimes I can help. I don't always win every case or find a good solution."

"At least you try."

"So what can I serve you? We have some wonderful stuff here."

"I don't know where to begin."

"How about a little bit of everything?" Michael chuckled, as she handed a full plate to Anna. "Here you go."

"Thank you."

"You're very welcome. Now, tell me more about this satellite, unless you aren't allowed to."

"I'm not telling you any military secrets." Anna grinned. "Besides, you have lawyer client privilege to deal with."

"I guess we will have to watch what we say to each other, you, with your military secrets, and me, with my lawyer client privilege." Michael chuckled again.

"So what can we talk about?"

"How about Hitchcock? What movie are we going to watch?"

"Well, I have live to choose from."

"Do you have Rear Window?"

"I do."

"Can we watch that one?"

"Of course." Anna stood up and put the video in the VCR. She had everything set up and ready to go.

The two of them settled back and leaned against the couch, plates of food on their laps as the movie began.

As the end of the movie credits rolled by, Anna and Michael were still seated on the floor, a bowl of strawberries between the two of them.

"I think that is one of the best movies ever made." Michael volunteered as she started to load things back into the basket.

"It's one of my favorites."

"Well, I had better clean the rest of this mess up and head home."

"Here, let me help." Anna and Michael put the remains of their picnic back in Michael's basket. "Thanks for the wonderful picnic. I enjoyed it very much."

"I did to." Michael turned to smile at Anna. "It's been a long time since I've done something like this."

"Are you up to doing something with me again?" Anna shyly asked, her smile soft as she gazed at Michael to gauge her reaction.

"I would love to. What are you doing tomorrow night?"

"I don't have anything planned."

"How are you at basketball?"

"Horrible."

"Good, so am I, but I need to help out at the park department center by my place. I promised a young man I would show up and help out. Would you like to go with me?"

"I'll go on one condition, that you don't laugh at my basketball skills."

"It's a deal." Michael grinned at her, her eyes twinkling with humor.

"Thank you again for the picnic."

"You're very welcome. Can I pick you up at five-thirty?"

"I'll be ready." Anna walked Michael to the door.

"Have a great day tomorrow." Michael smiled at her shyly.

"You too."

"Goodnight."

"Michael?"

"Yes?"

Anna hugged her quickly. "Thanks for the surprise picnic."

Michael leaned into Anna, her dark eyes glistening. "I like surprising you."

Anna gazed at Michael's smiling face with a grin of her own. At that moment Anna wanted more then anything to kiss her. Nerves and indecision kept her from doing anything.

"Five-thirty tomorrow night." Michael pushed out the door and headed for her car.

Anna waited for her to pull out before she shut her front door. She leaned against it as she thought about the evening. There was nothing she hadn't liked about it, the easy conversation, the friendly company, and the absolutely gorgeous woman in her living room. The evening had been perfect, except for one minor flaw, Michael hadn't kissed her goodnight. Maybe she wasn't interested in that type of relationship?

Anna slipped off to bed, happy that she was going to see Michael again. She liked her very much, and it made her want to take a chance on the relationship. She would find out if Michael wanted to be more than just friends.

Michael meanwhile, was berating herself all the way home for not kissing Anna goodnight. She'd had the perfect opportunity and she'd blown it. She'd enjoyed the evening with Anna very much. What appealed the most to her was Anna's smile. It was often and beautiful. Her whole face lit up when she smiled, and she had such a wonderful laugh. She also made Michael chuckle with her witty comments. At least Michael hadn't completely blown it. Anna had agreed to see her again, even if it was basketball.

Anna wasn't sure what to wear so she opted for shorts and a tee shirt. She would bring sweats and a jacket for afterwards. At least she wasn't a total klutz at basketball. She was in reasonable physical shape from working out, and she could dribble and shoot.

Michael pulled up right at five-thirty and Anna met her at her door, her pack in her hand.

"Hi."

"Hi, yourself." Michael smiled and Anna's breath caught in her throat. Michael had braided her dark hair back, and was wearing a baseball cap. She looked so beautiful that Anna could only stare. She was also wearing a tee-shirt and sweatpants. "Are you ready for some basketball?"

"As ready as I'll ever be." Anna chuckled with good humor. "Remember, no laughing." Michael just grinned as they headed for the car. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure?"

"Why the name Michael?"

"My father named me after his mother and father. My first name is Michael and my middle name is Mary. Mom wanted to call me Mary, but Da won out. I have gone by Michael since I was born." Michael responded as she and Anna climbed into her small Mercedes.

"I like Michael better."

"So do I."

"So Annabel McNeil, have you a bit of the Irish in you?"

"Quite a bit. What about you Michael O'Reilly."

"I'm one hundred percent Irish. My parents are from Ireland."

"So why don't you speak with an Irish accent?"

"I do have a wee bit of one." Michael flashed her trademark dimples at Anna. "I was born and raised here, so I wasn't around a lot of the Irish."

"Have you been to Ireland?"

"No, I've always wanted to go there, but I haven't taken the time."

The two of them visited pleasantly until Michael pulled up in front of the recreation center on Capital Hill. "I've never done this before, so I don't know what to expect." Michael led the way into the gym.

"Michael, you came." A young, black boy hugged her with excitement.

"I told you I would." Michael hugged the little boy tightly in return. "Lincoln, this is my friend Anna. She's also here to help."

"Hi, Anna."

"Hi, Lincoln." The young boy was wearing high top sneakers, baggy shorts, and an oversized basketball jersey on his tiny frame. He matched a dozen or so other boys shooting basketballs at the hoops.

"Come over here and Coach Mac will tell you what to do. Coach Mac, these are my friends, and they came to help."

"Hello, welcome. We can sure use your help." A very harassed young man smiled at Anna and Michael, while groups of young boys milled around, all talking at once.

"Tell us what to do."

"You got it."

Within minutes, after he got everyone's attention with his whistle, he had Michael and Anna running drills with the boys, helping them shoot, and dribble basketballs. For several hours they didn't stop moving as the young boys practiced before scrimmaging along with Michael, Anna, and Coach Mac.

"So, how are you doing?" Michael asked Anna, as they walked to Michael's car after practice ended two hours later.

"Tired, sore, and very glad I came." Anna smiled at Michael. "I had so much fun."

"I did, too. Lincoln sure likes you."

Anna blushed with embarrassment. "He's such a nice, young boy. How did you meet him?"

Michael's face immediately flooded with pain. "I put his mother in jail. I used to be an assistant prosecuting attorney for Seattle, and his mother was a prostitute, and a drug addict."

"I'm sorry, Michael." Anna placed her hand on Michael's arm, her eyes filling with tears.

"It's fine, now. His mother has been clean for two years, and has a good job. She's going to make it." What Michael wasn't sharing, was that she'd paid for Lincoln's mother's rehab and had a vested interest in mother and son.

"And so is Lincoln." Anna stared at the beautiful woman struggling with tears, next to her. She had such a good heart.

"Yes, he is." Michael smiled at Anna. "He is going to be terrific." She hugged Anna. "Let's get something to eat. I'm starving." Michael playfully grinned at her as she unlocked her car. "Anna, you didn't tell me you were good at basketball."

"I’m not."

"Lincoln says you got game." Michael smirked at her as they got in the car.

"It's easy to have game when you're playing with ten or eleven-year-olds." Anna laughed easily.

"Well, I'm no ten-year-old." Michael laughed as she flashed her dimples at Anna. "And you left me standing a time or two."

"I did, didn't I?" Anna rolled her eyes at Michael with a grin. "And I noticed you aren't a ten-year-old."

The look Michael threw her way was one of humor and sexual heat, all wrapped up together. It held Anna's gaze for several moments before Michael looked away. "So what do you feel like for dinner?"

"How about we go back to my place? I have lots of food."

"Are you sure?"

"Yep."

"You're on."

Once at Anna's the two of them visited, while Anna prepared an omelet. They ate it at the kitchen table, still visiting. They didn't have any of the usual uncomfortable silences that some people have when first getting to know each other. They were at ease, and very comfortable, conversation just flowed between the two of them.

"So you quit being a prosecutor a year ago, and went into private practice?"

"Yes, and I love it."

"Is it hard to set up your own practice?"

"It wasn't for me. I don't need to make a lot of money, so I can pick and choose the type of cases I take. I also had a lot of contacts with the city, and I get a lot of referrals."

"You must feel good at night knowing that you make a difference."

"Thank you, that's a nice thing to say." Michael laid her hand on Anna's. "I believe we all make a difference by how we treat others. Look at you and your friends, for example. There was no question that you would all support Catherine and Tia."

"That's what friends do."

"Only good friends. Now, I need to help you clean up and get out of here. It's getting late."

They cleaned the kitchen quickly in silence, and then Anna walked Michael to the door. Her nerves in her stomach started to jump as she thought about kissing Michael goodnight.

"Thanks for inviting me tonight. I had fun." Anna's shyness made her voice very soft.

Michael turned to Anna and linked her fingers with her. "Anna, I want to see you again, soon."

"Good, I want to see you again." Anna tightened her fingers around Michael's as she stared into her dark eyes.

Michael and Anna slowly leaned toward each other as their lips met tentatively, softly sliding against one another's. It was a sweet, gentle kiss that invaded Anna's senses. Michael pulled away slowly as the kiss ended, and gazed at Anna. Michael bent over to kiss her again, her hand sliding around Anna's waist to pull her close. Anna felt the pull deep in her chest as she opened her mouth to kiss Michael fully. This was not the shy Anna that moments before could barely speak. Her lips and tongue traced Michael's mouth, as her hands slid into her hair. The fire that had been banked for over a year combusted, as Anna kissed Michael deeply. It was Anna who pulled away first, her breath coming in gasps, as Michael's head rested on her shoulder.

"My, oh my, for a first kiss, that was off the Richter scale." Michael chuckled as she hugged Anna.

"Is there anything you don't do well?" Anna teased, and held Michael in her arms. The kiss had rattled her and she was having difficulty thinking.

"So when can we see each other again?" Michael hugged Anna once more before releasing her.

"Tomorrow night?"

"Okay, what do you want to do?"

"Let's go for a walk on the beach, and get a bite to eat for dinner."

"Sounds good. I have a five o'clock meeting with a client, but after that I am free."

"How about I pick you up this time?"

"Perfect, you have my address on my business card. I live above the office."

"Is six o'clock too early?"

"No, that's perfect." Michael hugged her once more and kissed her quickly. "Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

Anna shut the door and headed for her bedroom. She was still vibrating with Michael's kiss. There had been none of the usual signs that Michael was attracted to her, until that kiss. And then it was like the world imploded. Michael knew how to kiss and Anna wanted more, much more.

Michael was having the same conversation with herself as she drove home. She knew she was very attracted to Anna. From the first moment she had met her, she held felt a deep attraction. It was her gentleness, her humor, and her natural beauty, that appealed to Michael. But who would have known that behind that soft, gentle demeanor was sexuality that exploded when they kissed. Michael was surprised, and more then a little overwhelmed. It had been a very long time since she'd had a passionate relationship. She'd always settled for the kind of relationships that didn't disrupt her life, devoid of too much passion. She knew Anna would disrupt her life in a big way, and she wasn't sure she could handle it. She wasn't prepared for a relationship that took a lot of work. Then again, she had never shared a kiss with anyone else that had quite the same affect on her.

Chapter Twenty-One

"Tia, I don't know what to do." Anna's face showed her fear as she confessed her feelings to her best friend.

"Anna, do you care about Michael?"

"Very much."

"Then, what's the problem?"

"I care too much." Anna's head dropped, her hazel eyes filling with tears.

Tia sighed. "Anna, look at me, please. Are you in love with Michael?"

"Yes." A tear slid down Anna's cheek.

"Have you told her?" Tia gently grasped Anna's hand as she spoke.

"No."

"Why not?"

"Because, I don't think she feels the same way."

"Why would you say that? You've seen each other practically every night since you met."

"Tia, we've only kissed a couple of times, and then she pulls away."

"Have you talked to her about it?"

"No."

"Anna, how do you expect to have a relationship with her, if you don't talk about this with her?"

"I know, I should talk to her. I love her, Tia." The look on Anna's face broke Tia's heart. She should be happy about being in love.

"I know you do, honey. You need to tell her how you feel."

"Catherine is coming back, please don't tell her."

"I won't."

"Catherine, tell me about the house again." Anna demanded as Catherine sat down on the couch next to Tia.

Tia and Catherine exchanged looks. Tia didn't have to tell Catherine anything. She already knew. "Maddy loves the place. It has a tree house."

"So, when do you find out if you got it?"

"Anytime. In this market they sell very quickly, so we put an offer on the place, and wait for the seller to respond."

"It's beautiful, and very big."

"We'll need all the room, eventually." Tia grinned as Catherine slid her arm around her neck.

"You both are very lucky."

"Yes, we are. Now, tell me where your gorgeous new girlfriend is?" Catherine teased her.

Anna blushed profusely. "She had a bar association meeting to attend tonight."

"So are you going to keep Tia company tomorrow night?"

"We all are." Anna reassured Catherine. Tomorrow evening was the arbitration meeting, and they were both worried sick. "We'll all be here. Besides, Cara and Van promised to play Twister with Maddy."

"I love all of you." Catherine's eyes filled with tears.

"Catherine, we love you and Maddy. Now, you two get a good night's sleep. I need to get out of here."

"Anna thanks for stopping by." First Catherine, and then Tia hugged her goodbye.

"Anna." Catherine placed her hand on Anna's arm. "I like Michael a lot."

"I love her, Catherine."

"Tell her, Anna."

"I will. Thanks, Catherine."

"Goodnight, doll."

Anna left the apartment, a little less worried and anxious then when she arrived. They were very good friends.

"Tia, why is Anna so fearful of telling Michael how she feels?" Catherine slid on to Tia's lap.

"I think she's afraid Michael doesn't feel the same way."

"But they've seen each other practically every night since they met."

"They've only kissed a couple of times."

"Oh, that's the problem." Catherine's lips found Tia's neck as she spoke.

Tia found it difficult to respond, as her body reacted to Catherine's attentions. "What's the problem?"

"They're both very shy."

"You weren't."

"No, I wanted you too much."

"Catherine, you drive me crazy." Tia laughed, her hands sliding over Catherine’s body.

"I know." Catherine grinned as she stripped Tia's sweater off. "I'm going to drive you very crazy tonight."

They kissed wildly as they rose from the chair and struggled to get to the bedroom. It was hard to be spontaneous with Maddy down the hall, but they were learning.

Several nights later, Tia's friends descended upon her apartment, as they all showed their support for Catherine. They were going to stay with Tia and Maddy until the arbitration meeting was over with.

"Has she called?" Melinda asked as she entered the crowed apartment.

"No, the meeting started an hour ago. They probably aren't finished yet." Anna took her coat to hang it up.

"Hi, sweetie." Emma met Melinda with a hug. They were very careful with their affection around Maddy.

"Hi, who's winning?" Melinda chuckled as she looked at the group of contorted bodies, currently playing Twister.

"It's a toss up between Van and Maddy. How was your meeting?"

"Good, very good." Melinda squeezed Emma's fingers quickly. "Hey, Maddy can I play?"

"Sure, Melinda." Maddy had quickly filled the hearts of everyone with her sweet personality, and her open affection. She was her mother's daughter, loving, honest, and beautiful."

"It's pizza time." Tia called as she entered the living room. Despite her worries about the meeting, she was doing her best to hide it from Maddy. "Miss Maddy, go wash up so we can eat."

"Okay, Tia. Van, do you want to use my soap? It's got Bugs Bunny on it." Maddy took Van by the hand.

"I would love to use your soap. Cara, can you get me some Bugs Bunny soap?

"Of course." Cara grinned good-naturedly. By week's end, Cara would find the soap just to please Van. She loved doing things like that, and Van loved her even more for it. They had weathered through most of their earlier difficulties over money.

"Cara, how's work?" Melinda asked as they all headed for the kitchen.

"Busy, very busy."

"Van said you took the sergeant's exam."

"I did."

"How did you do?"

"Good."

"How good?" Emma quizzed as she pinned Cara with a look.

"She got the second highest score." Van announced, as she carried Maddy into the kitchen on her shoulders. "She's a genius."

"Van." Cara blushed with embarrassment.

"Congratulations."

"Thanks."

"She's going to be police chief one day." Van bragged as she sat next to Maddy at the table. They all grinned as Cara hugged Van before she sat down next to her. Van was Cara's biggest fan and supporter.

"Let's eat." Emma suggested, and they all talked and ate pizza.

It was several hours later, and they were all still huddled in the living room. Maddy was playing crazy eights with Anna and Cara on the floor, oblivious of the tension and the seriousness of the evening.

"I think little Miss Maddy needs to hop in bed." Tia suggested, gently picked her up from the floor. "Say goodnight to everyone, and then I'll tuck you into bed."

"Okay, Tia." Maddy made the rounds of the room, kissing and hugging each one of the women.

"Goodnight, sweet pea." Van kissed and hugged the little girl.

Tia and Maddy held hands as they walked down the hall, as they affectionately teased each other. It brought tears to Anna's eyes as she thought of the meeting, and what Tia and Catherine were dealing with. It made her feel very lucky.

It was after nine o'clock before the key in the door caught everyone's attention. Tia rushed to open it as Catherine stepped through it, with Michael right behind her. Tia gathered Catherine to her in a tight hug, as the rest of the women watched. Anna's eyes met Michael's across the room. The silent smile that Michael had on her face made Anna's heart jump.

"It's over." Catherine blurted out. "It's over."

"What do you mean, it's over." Tia asked, looking perplexed.

"Jerry isn't going to sue for custody. He dropped the suit."

"You're kidding?" Tia grinned, holding tightly to Anna.

"No, it's all over." Catherine kissed her, as the rest of the crowd laughed.

Anna went up to Michael and stood inches from her. "You did it." She smiled as she took Michael's hand in her own.

"Catherine did it." Michael chuckled, as she pulled Anna into her arms. "But I'll take one of your heart-stopping kisses right now."

Anna didn't have to be asked twice, as she found Michael's lips with her own. All thoughts flew out of Anna's head as she kissed Michael, her mouth greedily feasting on hers. Her hands fisted in Michael's hair, as she kissed her again, while Michael's arms wrapped tightly around Anna's neck. Anna forgot where they were for a few moments, as she buried her face in Michael's neck to catch her breath.

"We'll do this again, later." Michael promised with a grin, as she hugged Anna tightly.

"Well." Van laughed, as the rest group smiled at Michael and Anna. "After that kiss I want to go home with my girlfriend and do some kissing of our own."

Anna blushed as the crowd laughed. Michael hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear. "I love the way you kiss."

"Quit teasing her, Van." Emma grinned. It was obvious to everyone there that Michael was very attracted to Anna. In fact, Emma would bet her paycheck that she was in love with Anna.

"So tell us what happened." Tia demanded, as she tugged Catherine into the living room.

Michael and Anna followed, and as Anna sat on the floor, Michael sat on the floor next to her, slipping her arm around her waist. Anna leaned against her and smiled. Michael was being extremely affectionate.

"Michael, you tell them." Catherine was sitting on Tia's lap, happiness radiating from her.

"Well, in my legal opinion, Catherine wowed them." Michael laughed, squeezing Anna affectionately. "She looked Jerry straight in the face, and told him whatever he tried, she would fight him. But she would not give up Maddy, or Tia. She told him she loved Tia, and that she was going to be with her for the rest of her life. He would just have to learn to live with it. She told him about the house you found, and what your plans were. He didn't stand a chance."

"Then, it's really over?" Tia's eyes filled with tears, overcome with emotion.

"He agreed not to change any visitation or custody agreements, with a few conditions. One, he will always be treated with respect since he is Maddy's father. Two, that he be included on all major decisions affecting Maddy. And three, that he gets to meet Tia. He wants to meet the woman his daughter will he raised by."

"He sounds like a good man." Cara volunteered as the other women nodded in agreement.

"He is." Catherine turned to her girlfriend. "Tia, will you meet him?"

"Of course I will." Tia held Catherine tightly in her arms. "There's nothing I wouldn't do for you and Maddy."

"Thank you." Catherine kissed Tia while the others looked on.

"Honey, I need to thank you for my family." Tia's voice broke as she spoke. She felt the tears start as she looked at Catherine.

"Catherine, Tia, we need to get out of here, and let the two of you celebrate." Melinda suggested, as she and Emma headed for the door.

"Good idea." Van pulled Cara to her feet.

"Catherine, I will have the papers ready to sign by tomorrow. I can drop them by for you to sign." Michael suggested, as she and Anna stood up.

"I think we need a celebration party." Catherine laughed, hugging the still emotional Tia. "How about a party on Sunday, can you all make it?"

"Certainly."

"I have to work at six but I'll come over earlier." Cara agreed, as she and Van headed out the front door.

"Good. Tia and I will expect you all at three. Michael, you can bring the papers to sign then."

"Okay, if you're sure about that?"

"I'm sure. You have better things to do tonight." Catherine's grin had a tinge of conspiracy to it.

"Thanks and congratulations." Michael held on to Anna's hand as they headed out the door. "Anna, before you go, can we talk a minute?"

"Sure." Anna's heart thumped in her chest, as she followed Michael to the parking lot. They stood next to Anna's car, and she waited nervously for Michael to speak.

"Are you still going out with me tomorrow night?"

"Yes." Anna watched Michael carefully.

"Are you up to a night of Irish jokes and songs?" Michael gathered Anna's hands to her, and held them tightly. "I want to introduce you to my family."

Anna's heart flipped in her chest. "Your family?"

"Yes." Michael's eyes told Anna how very nervous she was.

"I would love to meet your family." Anna smiled at her.

Michael breathed a sigh of relief. "Now, do you think you could kiss me again?"

Anna didn't get to answer as Michael's arms banded around her neck, and she kissed her hungrily. The moan that Anna responded with was swallowed up by Michael's mouth, as she covered Anna's face with kisses. Again, and again, Michael kissed her, until she began to feel light-headed.

"You're so beautiful," Michael whispered, her fingers sliding through Anna's curls.

"You are the one who's beautiful." Anna shared, as she tried to catch her breath.

"I want you to meet my family. It's important to me."

"I want to meet them."

"Good. I'll pick you up at six then."

"Is this something I should dress up for?"

"Heavens no, we're meeting them at my Uncle Paddy's pub."

"It sounds like fun."

"It will be loud, smoky, and very Irish." Michael promised with a laugh.

"I look forward to it."

"Now, I'll let you go home, and get a good night's sleep. Tomorrow might be a late night."

"Goodnight." Anna kissed Michael gently, and got in her car.

She was a little puzzled with Michael's behavior, especially tonight. One minute she would kiss her, and all coherent thought was gone. And then she sends her on her way home, alone. It was more then a little frustrating.

Michael was ready to pound her head against a wall. She wanted to make love with Anna so badly. But it was important that Anna understood how she felt. If this was going to happen, it was going to be a forever kind of thing, or nothing. Michael was too much in love with Anna to want anything less. It just wasn't easy telling her how she felt. Catherine had suggested earlier that Michael just blurt it out. Michael needed Anna to meet her family first, especially if Michael was going to ask her to be a part of it. And Michael wanted that more than anything in the world.

Chapter Twenty-Two

"So you're the colleen that has my daughter all twisted in knots." The short, stocky man with the lightning quick grin was Michael's father.

"Da." Michael groaned and rolled her eyes in exasperation.

"Oh, give over, Michael. You can't hide nothing from your old Da."

"Mick." The beautiful, elegant woman standing next to him was Michael's mother. Michael looked just like her. The warning tone in her voice told Anna she wasn't a pushover. "Hello, Anna, it's nice to meet you."

"Hello Mrs. O'Reilly, it's nice to meet you." Anna almost stuttered she was so nervous.

"Heavens honey, call us Maureen and Mick." She hugged Anna gently.

"So sit." Mick practically shoved the two of them into chairs. "Paddy, a couple of pints here, for me girls."

"Coming right up, Mick."

"So, Michael tells us you're an engineer at Boeing."

"Yes, for quite awhile." Anna felt her nerves settle when Michael reached over and clasped her hand, holding it tightly in Anna's lap.

"Good for you, it's a grand company. So do you have family here and abouts?"

"My parents and grandparents are all gone, and I was an only child."

"So you just have us." Mick's eyes gleamed with affection.

That one statement told Anna more about Michael then anything else. Two wonderful people had raised her. Michael squeezed her hand tightly, smiling as she saw the tears fill Anna's eyes.

"So do you like ale?" Mick asked, as a large, dark-haired man with an apron around his waist, placed four mugs of beer in front of them.

"I love it." Anna flashed her eyes at him. Michael's dad reminded her of a very large leprechaun.

"Another colleen after me heart."

"Michael, give your Uncle Paddy a hug." Michael grinned, and stood up to hug the very ruddy-faced older man, with a big smile on his face. "Now, introduce me to your leannan."

"Paddy, this is Anna. Anna, this is my Uncle Paddy."

"Anna, oh, you're a breath of fresh air, an Irish gal, no doubt." Paddy grinned at her.

"It's nice to meet you."

"Call me, Paddy, and it's me pleasure." Uncle Paddy hugged Michael once more. "I approve."

"Uncle Paddy." Michael turned beet red, as he sat her down in her chair with a wink.

Anna just grinned as he lumbered off. She found Michael's hand again under the table, and threaded her fingers with Michael's. She was rapidly falling in love with her wonderful family. "What did Paddy call me?"

Michael blushed again, but answered. "It's Irish for lover."

"Oh." Anna was at a loss for words, as she too flushed with embarrassment.

By evening's end, Anna had been hugged and kissed so many times by Michael's relatives, she was no longer shy. She drank her beer, and sang Irish songs, all while holding tightly to Michael's hand. Never in her life had Anna felt more welcome, and more loved.

"You do great work, Mick." Anna ran her hand over the hand-crafted wood bar.

"That I do, lassie, and so does my Terrence." Terry was Michael's younger brother, who had followed in his father's footsteps to become a master carpenter.

"Anna, are you ready to go?" Michael was saying goodbye to her mother.

"Yes. Thank you, Mick. I had a wonderful time." Anna hugged Michael's dad as her gave her a bear hug in return.

"I'll see you again, soon. Michael, you and Anna come for dinner, your mother misses you."

"We will Da, I promise." Michael hugged her father. It was her dad who missed her. "I love you."

"Ah honey, your old Da loves you to death." Anna smiled as she watched them hug. It was obvious how close they were.

"Anna, it was a sincere pleasure." Michael's mother slid her arm through Anna's.

"I had a wonderful time."

"You have a gentle spirit, Anna, and a very loving heart. I'm glad it's you my daughter chose to love." Michael's mother smiled at a very surprised Anna. "She's like her Da, she won't tell you she loves you, unless you tell her first. She loves you, honey. I can see it in her eyes. You're the only one she's introduced to her family, and that says it all."

"I love Michael."

"Ah, honey, I know. Mick and I knew it the first few minutes we met you."

"I think I should tell Michael."

"I think that's a good idea, because if I know my daughter, she's waiting for you to."

"Thank you."

"You're more then welcome. Michael, take Anna home. She's had enough of this family for one night." Michael's mother grinned, hugging Anna one more time.

The drive home was done in silence, as Anna held tightly to Michael's hand. It wasn't until they pulled into Anna's driveway, that a word was spoken.

"I liked your family a lot." Anna turned to Michael.

"They loved you."

"You look like your mom. You're both beautiful, but you have a personality just like your dad. He's a doll."

"He is." Michael smiled in the darkness.

"Michael, why did you introduce me to your family?"

"I wanted you to meet them. I knew they would love you, but it was important that you like them."

"Why?"

"Because you're important to me."

"Michael, I love you."

Michael was caught speechless for a moment, as she stared at Anna. "You love me?"

Anna smiled at her. "I love you. Will you come inside?"

"Ah, yes." Michael was unable to put a single sentence together, as she followed Anna into the house. Anna didn't stop in the living room, she continued down the hall to her bedroom. Michael followed behind her shocked, and silent.

Anna stopped by the side of her bed and turned to Michael, still smiling. "Aren't you going to say anything?"

Michael tried to blurt the words out, her heart beat so loudly she could hear nothing else. Anna stood inches from Michael, her fingers linked with Michael's, as she watched her thoroughly flustered girlfriend.

"I love you, Michael, and I want to make love with you. I want you so much I ache."

Michael's eyes darkened as Anna's fingers traced up her arms. Michael's smile was so large and sweet, that Anna all but lost her balance, as her knees buckled.

"Oh, I want you Anna. I want you for a lifetime, and longer. I want you in my heart, my mind, and my bed. I love you. I've loved you since you opened your door. I just needed you to catch up."

Michael's flood of words released whatever reservations the two of them had, as they kissed. There was not going to be any gentle lovemaking the first time, as they tore at each other's clothes, until they stood naked in each other's arms. Passionate heat licked at their hearts, as they strained against each other.

They tumbled on to the bed, their arms and legs surrounded each other, intent on one thing. Michael's lips and fingers were everywhere, as she loved Anna's body with her words and actions. Anna couldn't catch her breath, as she tumbled deeper and deeper into passion. Michael bathed her breasts with kisses, as her fingers stroked and she held them in her hands. Anna tried to touch Michael, but Michael caught her hands and clasped them at her sides, as her mouth continued its wondrous journey.

"I love tasting your skin, sweet and soft, and how I love how you smell. A touch of strawberries in your hair, your sexy perfume, it's been driving me crazy since I met you. Your breasts are perfect, and your nipples, I have dreamed about my mouth on your nipples. But, do you know what I can no longer wait to do?"

Michael's words pulled Anna in deeper and deeper, as she arched against Michael's mouth. "I want to watch your eyes as my fingers slip into you, when we make love."

Anna had never felt so wanted, or so sexy before in her life. "Michael." She gasped.

Michael's body covered Anna's, her full breasts and narrow hips rested perfectly on Anna's, as her fingers slid between Anna's legs. Anna moaned in anticipation, as she held her eyes on Michael's, her arms clasped around her back.

"Anna, I love you, honey, and I have wanted this so much."

Michael's lingers touched Anna, and she felt her body flood with moisture, as she welcomed Michael's lovemaking. Anna's chest heaved, and her hips pushed against Michael's, as a crushing need made her cry out.

"Michael!"

Michael stroked Anna, and she lost control, crying as she shuddered with overwhelming pleasure. She held her gaze with Michael's as her body exploded and sizzled. As the pressure built, Anna rocked her hips against Michael's, loving the weight and feel of her.

"You want this as much as I do." Michael smiled, teasing Anna, her hips tightly meshed with hers, her eyes glistening with passion.

"I want this, Michael." Anna gasped, as she cupped her hand against Michael's wet center. "I want you."

Anna's fingertips found Michael's swollen core, and traced her fingers over her, drawing a shudder from Michael. Then, sliding her fingers into her, she stroked deeply. Their bodies rocked and bucked against one another, as they plummeted straight into heaven. Their eyes still locked on each other's, tears slipped out of Michael's eyes, and they spiraled out of control.

Beyond words, Michael's breath caught in her throat, and she gasped once, twice, and then melted onto Anna. Anna felt her bones dissolve with her own orgasm. Anna ran her hands up and down Michael's hips and back, soothing her shaking body, as she pressed her face into Michael's neck. Michael's head rested on Anna's shoulder, her arms around Anna's neck.

Anna kissed Michael softly, and just watched her eyes flicker open. She could look at Michael all night she was so in love with her.

"I knew it." Michael whispered, smiling as she snuggled against Anna.

"Knew what?"

"You're even better at this then basketball." Michael laughed, as she rolled on her side next too Anna, her eyes playful. She gathered Anna tightly against her.

"Hey, Lincoln told you, I got game." Anna teased, as she wrapped her body around Michael's. "Michael, how long were you going to wait until you told me you loved me?"

"I don't know. I'd kind of decided that I couldn't wait much longer."

"So are you going to thank me for bringing it up tonight?" Anna grinned, as she ran her finger over Michael's nipple.

"Honey, I'm going to be thanking you for the rest of my life." Michael promised her with a gentle kiss. "When an Irishman tells you they love you, it's for life."

"Michael." Anna grinned happily at her.

"Yes?"

"I love you."

"I know."

"I'm Irish."

"I know that, too." Michael laughed as Anna's body rolled on top of hers. "I'm thinking we may have to get married and live together."

"I'm thinking the same thing, but it can wait until tomorrow. I want to do something very badly right now." Anna's mouth was leaving wet, hot kisses on Michael's breasts.

"I believe you can talk me into anything." Michael dimples deepened with her smile, as Anna sat sexily on top of her hips.

"Anything?" Anna arched her back, as Michael's hands found her breasts. Her eyes promised secrets, as she bent over to kiss Michael. "You're going to be one busy lady tonight."

Michael's lips met Anna's with a grin. "Then what are we waiting for?"

Anna and Michael didn't leave the bedroom until late Sunday morning, and that was with a lot of grumbling on Michael's part. She needed to finish Catherine’s arbitration agreement, and get some clean clothes. They had Tia and Catherine's party to attend in the afternoon.

They drove over to Michael's place, and while Michael worked at her desk, Anna read a book. It was hard for either one of them to ignore each other. Everything was so new, and so wonderful. Anna liked the open loft that was Michael's home, and she felt very comfortable there. There was so much potential in the partially finished building. The kitchen was the only area that was completed and it was a work of art. Anna recognized Michael's father's carpentry in the gorgeous wood cabinets and shelves. She couldn't wait to see what else Michael's dad had in mind for the loft.

By one-thirty, Michael had finished most of her paperwork, and she and Anna were seated in each other's arms on Michael's couch in her unfinished living room. Michael had always planned to finish her home with her dad's help. She just hadn't made it a priority, at least not until now.

"So, tell me how you came to own your own building?", Anna asked, as she kissed Michael's hands. Anna loved Michael's hands.

"Well, my sainted grandmother on my mother's side passed away, several years ago." Michael spoke, nuzzling Anna's neck. "She was filthy rich, and since Terry and I were her only grandchildren, we are, what most people would say, rolling in dough."

"You're kidding?"

"Is that a problem? I could give it all away." Michael grinned at Anna, as her hands slid under Anna's sweater.

"That's when you went into private practice."

"Yep, I can afford to work for the people who need my help the most."

"A regular Robin Hood."

"I like that thought."

"I love you, Michael, despite your money."

"Good. So, do you want to move in here with me, and you and Da finish this place? You love working, and designing things, and Da's been after me since I bought this place to fix it up." Michael put her hands on Anna's shoulders, as she looked into her eyes. "I'll live anywhere with you, Anna, just say the word."

Anna's eyes locked with Michael's. "Do you have any relatives who own a moving truck?"

"You mean it?" Michael laughed and pulled her into a tight hug.

"Yes. We'll have to sell my house, and figure out some sort of financial arrangement. I would think you would want a prenuptial agreement signed."

"What are you talking about?" Michael's face showed her anger, her face flushed.

"Since you're wealthy and I'm not, we need some paperwork outlining the finances."

"Anna, are you going to be with me for a lifetime?

"Michael, of course I am." Anna hugged her tightly. "An agreement would be for your own protection."

"Anna, look at me. I told you, I love you. And you told me, you love me. That's enough."

"Michael, I'll agree on one condition."

"What?"

"That whatever we make on the sale of my house it goes into the remodel."

"I can agree to that, on one condition of my own."

"What condition?"

"That I put your name on as co-owner of our home."

"Michael..."

"Anna, that's the deal."

"Okay, I can agree to that."

Michael started to relax, as she kissed Anna's neck. "And, Michael, I make a ton of money."

"You do?"

"So, what do you think about that?" Anna gloated, as she slid her body on top of Michael's.

"I wish you had told me earlier. I would have made you pay for half of the picnic."

"Michael." Anna giggled, as they tumbled off the couch.

It was a very happy couple that showed up at Tia and Catherine's door, a little late, and flushed from a fresh bout of lovemaking.

"Hey, you two, it's about time." Catherine teased, as they entered the living room. It was apparent to anyone who looked at them, that they had tumbled into love, and bed.

"First things first." Michael suggested. "Catherine, you need to sign both copies of this agreement, after you have read it. I will messenger a copy over to Jerry's lawyer in the morning."

While Catherine and Michael took care of business in the kitchen, Anna joined the noisy group in the living room. Cara and Maddy were playing cards, while Van and Tia's eyes were glued to a football game on the television. Emma was loudly arguing with Melinda over the last play. It was Tia who noticed Anna first.

"Anna?" Tia smiled up at her.

"What?" Anna glibly responded, taking a seat in an empty chair.

"Tell us."

"Tell you what?" Anna's look of innocence couldn't hide her cat got the canary attitude.

"Anna." Van grinned. "Tell us."

"I don't know what you are talking about." Anna nonchalantly responded.

A happy scream from the kitchen and Catherine's entrance to the living room caught their attention. Michael followed Catherine, a huge smile on her face.

"Anna is moving in with Michael, as soon as we can get her packed and moved." Catherine blurted out.

Anna remained silent as she watched her best friends absorb the news. Grins and smiles were the first to happen, and then several questions were thrown at her. It was Maddy's question that silenced the group.

"Anna, are you and Michael going to be a family like Tia, me, and my mom?"

Anna began to cry as she leaned over to answer the little girl, while Michael placed a hand on her shoulder. "Yes Maddy, Michael and I are going to be a family just like yours."

There wasn't a dry eye in the place, as the women in the living room looked at each other. They were all very, very happy.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Anna and Michael's life melted together smoothly, as everything fell into place. Anna's house had sold within two months, after she had moved in with Michael. She and Mick were currently working on the design of their loft, and spent many hours poring over drawings, changing this and that. Anna had not only found Michael, she was now a full member of a large, loud, and very affectionate family. Anna loved every minute of it. Her job was also challenging her, and Michael was swamped with more work then she could handle.

What was most amazing to Anna, was once Michael had admitted to loving her that first time, she now told everyone. She was just like her dad, loving, affectionate, and very fun. They spent as much time laughing, as they did loving.

Michael had only one flaw, and Anna loved her more for it. She was a little bit of a scatterbrain, especially at home. Anna teased her incessantly about it. This was a woman who scored in the top one percent of her law school class, passed the bar her first time, and could lose her keys faster then anyone else. Anna would find them in the oddest places, the bathroom, the refrigerator, and among the couch cushions. It made Anna laugh whenever she heard Michael grumbling about her keys, as she was doing at that very moment.

"Michael?"

"What?"

"Your keys are on your dresser." Anna smiled, as she spoke to her irritated lover.

Michael flashed a grin, and headed for the bedroom. The telephone rang as she disappeared.

"Hello."

"Anna, its Catherine."

"Well?"

"It worked, we're pregnant!"

"Catherine, that's fantastic, when?"

"June."

"That's so wonderful, how's Tia?"

"Excited, scared, buying a crib." Catherine gushed with happiness.

"Already?" Anna bubbled with laughter.

"Are you kidding? By the time this baby arrives Tia will have it enrolled in college."

"She just loves her family." Anna grinned. "Where is she?"

"She went rollerblading with Jerry and Maddy."

"It's still hard to believe they're friends."

"Who are you kidding, Jerry didn't stand a chance. Tia was bound and determined to charm him, and no one can resist her." Catherine laughed again. It was very obvious she loved her extended family very much. "She's even going to include him at the Fourth of July party at her parents."

"It worked." Anna shared with Michael as she came up and hugged her. "Michael says congratulations."

"Give her a kiss for me."

"I can do that. Is there anything you need, Catherine?"

"Ask me that in six months, when I am fat and crabby." Catherine chuckled with good humor. "Right now I just feel very happy, and very lucky. I thank God every day for bringing Tia into my life."

"I know how you feel." Anna hugged Michael to her. "We love you, guys."

"We love you."

Anna hung the telephone up and pulled Michael on to her lap. "Catherine's okay?" Michael asked as she kissed Anna's neck.

"Yes, she is. She and Tia are thrilled to death."

"That's terrific."

"Michael, you're going to be late for your meeting." Anna thought she looked so professional in her slacks and sweater.

"I just need one kiss."

Anna kissed Michael and then nudged her toward the elevator. "Go."

"I want more kisses, later." Michael waved her fingers as the elevator doors closed.

Anna sighed happily. She was more in love with Michael then ever. Her life just got better, and better. She was going to do some laundry, and work on the engineering drawing of the loft. She and Mick were going to start the work in about three weeks. She whistled as she worked. She was a very happy woman.

Michael's client meeting was not a pleasant one. She had developed a reputation for helping battered wives, and she currently had one in her office. It was one thing both she and Anna felt strongly about, helping abused women.

"I can get you into a shelter right now, if you want." Michael spoke softly to the terrified woman seated across from her.

"I can't. I need to prepare. One of the women you helped told me that you could tell me what to do to get ready. I need to make sure my little boy and I are taken care of. I don't want my husband to hurt my son." Her eyes pleaded with Michael to help her. The bruise on her cheek was evidence of her husband’s abuse.

"Where is your son?"

"He's at daycare. I'm supposed to be at work right now. My husband would kill me if he knew I was here."

The look on the woman's face was one of sheer terror, and it broke Michael's heart. Michael had seen that look too many times. "Okay, this is what you need to do."

"I don't have much money."

"Let's worry about that later. Do you have a dollar?"

"Yes."

"Give it to me. Now, I'm your lawyer. Let's get to work on making you and your son safe."

For the next half hour Michael outlined everything the woman needed to do. She was to call Michael when she was ready. Michael would prepare the paperwork for a restraining order, and get her and her son into a shelter. Michael knew the procedure by heart. She had done it more times than she could count. The woman thanked Michael and headed out the door, promising to call before week's end. Her husband's violence was escalating. He'd put his wife in the hospital three times in the last month. It was just a matter of time before he went too far.

Michael locked up her office and headed back upstairs. She and Anna were going to her brother's house for dinner. She smiled as she entered her home. It was amazing how, in such a short space in time, Anna had filled her world. Her family had adopted Anna, and Anna loved them in return. Michael was very much in love, and very happy with her life.

"Anna?"

"Michael, I'm in my office." Anna's office was a huge empty space where she had set up her drafting table, shelves, and all of her engineering tools. She loved her office.

"What are you working on?"

"I want to check the plans for the remodel once more."

"Honey, we already have our permit. I'm sure they checked everything carefully." Michael draped herself over Anna's shoulder.

Anna just rolled her eyes and continued to review the plans while Michael idly played with her hair. Anna turned in her chair and pulled Michael into her lap, grinning. "Are you going to bother me all afternoon?" Anna chuckled, nuzzling her neck.

"I thought I would." Michael smiled in return.

"How was your meeting?" Anna hugged Michael tightly. She knew how hard these cases were on Michael.

"The usual."

"Honey, you help a lot of women. You can't expect to help them all."

"I know." Michael's lips slid along Anna's shoulder and neck. "Want to take my mind off of my worries?"

Anna bubbled with laughter as she stood up. Michael tugged her playfully toward their bedroom. This was the other reason she loved Michael so much. Michael enjoyed making love with Anna, and she wanted to often. She told Anna she was a lusty, Irish girl. Anna told her she was a sex maniac. It made them both very happy, and it made Anna feel much loved.

"Anna, do you have the keys?" Michael hollered from the living room.

Anna giggled softly. Michael was even more absent minded after several hours of lovemaking. "Yes, I have them."

"Are you ready yet?"

Anna grinned at the impatience in Michael's voice, as she joined her in their living room. "We wouldn't be running late if you hadn't wanted another ten minutes."

"Oh, but it was worth it!" Michael grinned, as she hugged Anna. "Come on, we've got to go."

Dinner at Terry's house was always loud, and lots of fun. Between his very funny wife, and two very active little boys, a two-year-old and a four-year-old, it was full of laughter, and very busy. Terry's wife Sandy was an executive with a large bank, who loved her family and her life very much.

"Don't even think about it, bud." Sandy threatened her four-year-old boy who was attempting to feed his broccoli to the family dog.

"So Anna, when does your satellite go up?" Terry inquired, as he too warned his son with a lift of his eyebrows.

"Next month."

"Michael, are you going to go watch?"

"Of course, I wouldn't miss it."

"Want some company? Terry and I thought we could watch our favorite engineer's satellite get launched."

"I'd love that." Anna's eyes glistened with tears. "Are you sure?"

"Honey, I not only get to watch your bird go up, but I get to spend some quality time alone with my husband. One hour with this man alone in a hotel, is pure heaven." Sandy grinned at her husband across the table, as she caught her young son's glass of milk before it landed on the floor.

"An hour." Michael teased. "Terry, you must be getting old."

"Hey, an hour with me is all she needs." Terry gloated, as he watched his other son try to feed the dog again. "We know how to make an hour work for us."

Anna and Sandy just laughed. It was typical talk between brother and sister, along with lots of hugs and kisses.

"We're going to make Mom and Da watch the boys for a couple of days."

"They'll love that."

"So will we, we need some alone time." Terry smiled at his wife. He loved her dearly, and any time alone with her was precious.

It was several hours later, and Anna and Michael were snuggled together in bed. The moment she felt Michael's arms reach for her body was Anna's favorite time of the day. She loved sleeping next to her, watching her lover sleep, and holding her upon waking. Michael was not only gorgeous awake, with her firm Irish bones and creamy skin. She was the most beautiful woman on the planet, when she slept. Michael, Anna knew, was a rarity, a woman graced with beauty inside and out.

"So are you excited about your project ending?"

"Yes and no. It will be great to see if it works, but a little sad to see it end. I spent a long time working on this project."

"Do you have something else to work on?"

"I have several choices. I just haven't made up my mind."

"My brilliant engineer." Michael's fingers traced along Anna's cheek and smiled softly at her.

"Your tired engineer." Anna grinned at her girlfriend.

"How tired are you?" Michael slid her naked body against Anna's.

"Not that tired." Anna's hands slid down Michael's slender back and hips. "I'm never too tired to love you."

Their lovemaking was slow and gentle, as they kissed and stroked each other's body, while passion as strong as ever filled their hearts. An orgasm shook Michael's body as Anna cradled her on top of her own.

"I love you, Anna." Michael whispered, as Anna's body quaked with her own orgasm.

"I love you, Michael."

They slipped into sleep, arms and legs intertwined, fingers linked, their lovemaking as perfect as their life.

The following morning, after being up for several hours, Michael entered their bedroom and nuzzled Anna's neck "Wake up, sleepy head."

"What time is it?"

"After ten."

"I can't believe I slept so late." Anna sat up.

"Honey, you've been working very long hours. It's all just catching up with you."

"What are you up to this morning?"

"Trouble. I fixed the leak in the bathroom sink, oiled the garage doors, and waxed the kitchen floor."

"Boy, I should sleep in more often." Anna was used to Michael's getting up early. She was a morning person.

"You want some more company." Michael slid under the covers in her shorts and tee shirt, and pulled Anna in to her arms.

They spent the next couple of hours making love, and lounging in bed. Michael kept Anna laughing with her gentle teasing, and humorous outlook at life. It was times like this that Anna and Michael had become best friends.

"I'm going to hop into the shower, honey." Anna called to Michael. "Do you want to go shopping with me, later?"

"Sure, sweetie."

Even shopping together was great fun, as they strolled through the aisles visiting, and selecting what they needed. It was the little things like shopping and cleaning together that made them closer than ever.

"So if we fly out Tuesday afternoon, we can watch the launch on Thursday, and fly back on Sunday."

"Are you sure you want all of us there?"

"Michael, of course I want you there, and I love that Sandy and Terry want to go. You're my family. I want my family with me."

"I'm so proud of you." Michael kissed her as they came out of their garage.

"Michael, there's a lady with a little boy sitting on the steps of your office."

"It's the woman from yesterday."

"Michael, she's been hurt." Anna ran up to the woman, who clutched the tiny little boy tightly in her arms. "Let us help you." Anna offered, as Michael opened her office door.

"Here, why don't you sit down?" Michael assisted the woman to a chair. "Anna, can you go get the first aid kit? It's in the bathroom under the sink." Anna shut the office door and did as Michael asked.

Michael looked at the little boy first. He appeared to be unharmed, but terrified. "Michael, here's the kit."

"This is my partner, Anna. Can she hold your little boy while I look at you?"

"Okay."

Anna gently took the tiny little boy from his mother, and wrapped her arms around him. "Hey, little guy, what's your name?" The look in his eyes broke Anna's heart.

"His name is Joey."

While Michael cleaned up his mother, she gently questioned the woman. She'd been badly beaten, her eyes blackened, and her lips split.

"Anna, lock the door, please."

"Sure, honey." Anna tried to act normal with the child in her arms, but she couldn't keep the shiver of fear from happening.

"We need to get you to the hospital. You need stitches and x-rays."

"I can't, he'll find me." The woman struggled to stand up.

"You're safe here. Don't move. We'll figure something out."

The slamming of a car door caught everyone's attention. Michael stood up and looked out of the window. "Anna, take Joey upstairs and call 911. Now!"

Anna heard the fear in Michael's voice and took off running for the elevator, the little boy cringing in her arms. He began to whimper as she burst into the loft, frantically looking for the telephone. She heard the breaking of glass, and yelling. Her fingers fumbled with the buttons of the telephone, as she called the police. She could hear angry demands from the office.

"Where's my kid, bitch? I'll shoot you where you stand, if I don't get my kid."

"911."

"Help us, he has a gun." Anna blurted out the address, as she frantically looked for a place to hide with the little boy.

"Ma'am, stay with me here. We're on the way. Now, tell me who you are and what happened."

"My name's Anna. A battered woman and her son came here. My partner is her lawyer. She's badly beaten, and I think her husband is downstairs with a gun."

"Okay, ma'am, we're outside. Can you see us from where you are?"

Anna looked out of the kitchen window and saw a police car, its lights flashing. "Yes."

"Okay, now tell me where you and the child are?"

"Upstairs." Gunfire erupted from downstairs, shocking Anna into silence.

"Ma'am, Anna, talk to me."

"Oh, God. Michael!" The pain in Anna's heart was unbearable, as she held the silent child in her lap. The telephone almost fell out of her hand, as she slumped to the floor.

"Ma'am, are you there?"

"Yes."

"What's your full name, honey?"

"Anna, Anna McNeil."

"Anna, help is there. You stay where you are. We'll find you."

"Help my girlfriend, she's downstairs."

"We are, honey. Now, tell me where you are upstairs?"

"In the kitchen, below the window. We're behind the counter."

"Okay, now, don't panic, but a policeman is coming in through the fire escape. You stay where you are."

There was a crash, and then footsteps, as a police officer appeared in front of Anna, his gun drawn. His jacket had the police on the front and back.

"Thank you, they're here." Anna dropped the telephone, as four more police officers spread out through the loft.

"Anna, I'm Officer Shank. Are you and the child okay?" The police officer squatted in front of Anna, his voice gentle, and his eyes watchful.

"Yes, how is Michael? She's downstairs."

"Anna, we need to get you and the boy out of here, now."

"Okay."

"Why don't you let me carry the boy, and you let these officers help you?"

"Okay." Anna was numb with shock, as she and Joey were rapidly removed through the back fire escape, while many more police officers with guns drawn surrounded them. They were taken to an emergency vehicle a half a block away from the house. Many police cars and officers surrounded the house. Anna was amazed at how quickly everything was happening.

"Anna, are you okay?" Cara came up to her in full police gear, and hugged Anna tightly. "Van is on her way."

"Cara, what about Michael?" The tears started as a police officer wrapped a blanket around her shoulders. "I heard the gun shots."

"We believe he shot through the front window to warn the police away." Cara reassured Anna the best way she could. They didn't know if anyone was hurt inside the house and Cara didn't want to scare Anna.

"Please help Michael." Anna cried as she looked at Cara

"We will, honey." Cara hugged her again, as she tried to ignore the feeling that the situation might not end happily. She couldn't get too emotional now. She had a job to do. "You let the paramedics check you out. As soon as we know something, I'll come find you."

The radio on Cara's shoulder crackled to life, and she listened, than responded rapidly. "I'm on my way."

The only word Anna heard was sharpshooter, and it froze her heart. Cara's face was serious and contained, as she left.

"Oh, God. Michael." Anna broke down, as the paramedic gently laid her down on the gurney. They handed Joey to her, and she cradled the little boy in her arms, while she sobbed. A paramedic put warm blankets around Anna and the little boy.

"Ma'am, we need your help." A police officer spoke from the door of the ambulance.

"Yes, officer?" Anna's voice was hoarse with tears.

"Could you draw a diagram of what the office looks like?"

"Yes, do you have something to write on?"

"Here."

Anna took the paper and pencil from the officer, and took a deep breath, before she began to draw. She had a full sketch of the whole office within minutes. "Is this what you want?"

"Perfect, thank you, ma'am."

"Officer, is everyone okay inside?"

"Ma'am, we know that all the people are still in the office, and appear to be unharmed."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome, ma'am."

"Anna, are you okay?" Van climbed into the emergency vehicle. She'd broken several laws to get to Anna as quickly as possible after Cara's telephone call.

"Van, he has Michael." Anna sobbed out as Van surrounded her with her arms, holding Anna and the frightened little boy. Van's eyes filled with her own tears. She'd had a brief conversation with Cara, and she knew how dangerous the situation was becoming.

"I know, honey. Cara is out there. She won't let anything happen to Michael." Van silently prayed that Michael would be okay. She cried with Anna as they waited in the vehicle.

"I can't sit here any longer." Anna struggled to her feet, Joey's arms tight around her neck. "I want to know what's happening."

She and Van climbed out of the ambulance. "Ma'am, you need to stay back here." A police officer stood in front of Anna.

"Officer, my lover is in there with that mad man. I need to know what is going on. This little boy's mother is in there. Someone needs to tell us what's happening." Panic made Anna very angry.

"Okay ma'am, I'll get someone to answer your questions."

"Thank you."

Within moments another police officer came up to Anna. "Are you Anna?"

"Yes."

"I have a message for you from Michael. She's unhurt, and she loves you."

Anna started to cry again. "Can you get her out?"

"Yes, we can, and we will. You have my word on it."

"What is your name, officer?"

"Captain Foley."

"Captain Foley, I'll hold you to that promise. And if you talk to Michael again, you tell her I love her, and I'm waiting." Anna's voice broke as she responded.

"I will, ma'am." Captain Foley walked away as Van gathered Anna and Joey into her arms.

"Honey, let's get Joey something to eat."

Anna allowed Van to direct her back into the ambulance. "Can we get some food for these two?" She requested quietly of a paramedic. Anna was way too pale.

"Yes. I'll go get something for them."

"Thank you."

Van gently pushed Anna to a seat, as she spoke softly to her. Anna was going into shock, and Van knew she needed to watch her very carefully. She was also a little worried about the little boy. He continued to cling to Anna, silent, and frightened. Van forced Anna to sip some hot tea, while Joey ale a sandwich, and drank a glass of milk.

Everyone had been waiting for over two hours, while negotiations had continued with the gunman. All of a sudden there was suddenly a flurry of activity. There was no gunfire, but Anna could hear several voices escalate into yelling and screaming. An officer put his head in the ambulance.

"It's over, he surrendered."

"Van," Anna scrambled out of the back, Joey in her arms. "I have to find Michael."

Van followed Anna as she ran through the crowd to her home. "Michael!" Anna cried loudly. "Michael!"

"Anna!" Michael was standing next to several police office outside the door of her office when she saw Anna and began to run. They met halfway across the street, and threw their arms around each other, holding tightly, the little boy held between the two of them. The crowd of police officers and medical personnel stopped all their activities and smiled. It wasn't often that hostage situations turned out okay and it was something to celebrate.

"Michael, you're okay?" Anna ran her fingers across Michael's face.

"I'm fine, are you?"

"Michael, I love you." Anna's fingers slid across Michael's face again, memorizing it, loving Michael with her eyes.

"I love you, Anna." Michael pulled Anna into her arms. "I'm so glad you're okay." Michael began to weep.

"Joey!" The little boy's mother cried out, as a paramedic saw to her injuries. She was laying on a gurney not far from where they stood.

"Here's your little boy." Anna hugged Joey tightly, and then handed him to his mother.

"Thank you. I'm so sorry. Michael, thank you. I'll never be able to repay you for what you did. You saved my life."

"You just take care of yourself and your son."

"Thank you for taking care of my son."

"You're welcome, I'm glad you're okay."

"Your girlfriend saved my life."

Anna tightened her hold on Michael. She would not leave her side. Michael's arms squeezed Anna to her. She would not be separated from Anna.

"Michael, are you okay?' Van touched Michael's shoulder.

"I'm fine Van, just fine." Michael began to cry again, as she buried her face against Anna's. She had come so close to never seeing Anna or her family again.

"Excuse me. Michael, we need to get your statement. Could we ask you to come over here, so we can get it over with?" Captain Foley stood quietly next to them.

"Captain Foley, you kept your promise." Anna smiled at him.

"Yes, I did." He grinned proudly. He led all three of them to a crowd of officers. Cara stood grinning by a police car.

"Michael, it's good to see you." She walked over and hugged her. "I understand you talked him into surrendering."

"You know us lawyers, all mouth." Michael grinned back at her, still holding tightly to Anna's hand.

"How about you tell these officers what happened, and then you and Anna can get out of here."

"Anna and I live here, Cara."

"Honey, I want you and Anna to stay with Van and I tonight."

"Anna, what do you want to do?"

"I want to stay here. This is our home, and no one will run us off."

Michael grinned at Anna, hugging her tightly. "You heard her, Cara, we're staying."

"Then we need to get your back door, and the office door fixed."

"Let me call my dad and brother. I need to tell them what happened before they see it on the news."

"Michael, I'll call your parents. Give me their number. You and Anna go give the police your statements." Van suggested, smiling at the exhausted woman.

"Thank you, I'd appreciate that."

Van took the number from Michael, and then she stepped up to Cara, her eyes staring hard into her girlfriend's. "How close was it?"

"Very close." Cara spoke softly, her eyes filling with tears.

Van shuddered as she thought of what could have happened. She was also completely in awe at what the police had accomplished. She was very proud of Cara and the other officers.

"I love you, Van."

"I love you. And I am so proud of what you do, honey."

Cara blushed with emotion and love for Van. "I'll come stay with Anna and Michael, as soon as I can get away. Take care of them."

"I will."

"Van, Michael may go into delayed shock. Watch her carefully."

"I will, honey, and hurry. I need to hold you."

It was after eleven, before Michael's father and brother repaired the doors and broken windows, while Michael's mother, Van, and Cara visited. Emma and Melinda had stopped by earlier, along with Tia and Catherine.

"Do you think that they would be offended if we asked them to leave?" Michael whispered to Anna, as they sat on the couch together.

"I'm exhausted." Anna admitted with a yawn.

Almost as if Michael's mother could read their minds, she stood up. "Come on, Mick and Terry. Let's get out of here and let these women go to bed, they're exhausted."

"Honey, we're sure glad you're both okay."

"Thanks, Da, Terry."

"I'll be back tomorrow to finish the repairs." Terry hugged both Anna and Michael. "I love you two."

"Honey, you both get a good night's sleep."

"We will, Mom."

"I love you, girls."

"We love you."

"Cara, let's head home, too." Van suggested, pulling Cara to her feet. She could see how exhausted both Anna and Michael were. They needed to get some sleep.

"Are you two going to be okay?" Cara asked quietly. She knew how stressful the day had been, and was still worried about her two best friends.

"We'll be fine, Cara. Thanks." Anna reassured her. All Anna wanted to do was crawl in bed with Michael.

After much hugging and kissing, Anna and Michael were finally alone. Michael turned to face Anna, and smiled. "We're finally alone."

"Michael, take me to bed and hold me." Anna's eyes were shiny with tears.

"All night, honey." Michael promised, as she turned out the lights and took Anna's hand. "Anna, are you going to be okay staying here?"

"It's our home, Michael. I love living here with you. Are you going to be able to work in your office?"

"I think so. Anna, do you want me to stop taking battered women's cases?"

"I don't want you to change a thing you do, honey. You saved that woman's life today."

"You saved her son."

"I love who you are, and what you do." Anna's hands held Michael's face in her own. "That's who I fell in love with, and I will always love the woman I fell in love with."

Michael was so overwhelmed with emotion, she couldn't speak. But her eyes spoke volumes as she gazed at Anna. Anna and Michael kissed slowly, deeply. "I thought I lost you, and my heart ached. I'm so very thankful you're okay."

"Anna, I love you so damn much." Michael began to cry.

"Michael, come to bed, and we'll hold each other all night."

Anna and Michael crawled into bed and wrapped their arms around each other, exhaustion and emotions took over, and they fell rapidly into sleep.

Chapter Twenty-Four

"Let's have a toast to my daughter, Michael, and her partner, Anna. May your hearts be true to each other for two lifetimes. May your love be as large as an ocean, and may your spirits be as light as the clouds that float in the sky. Anna, you are now a link in our family chain, and we're all stronger for it. Welcome."

"That was beautiful, Mick, thank you." Anna's eyes were filled with tears.

"Anna, you're as much my daughter as Michael. I love you, girl."

"Oh, Mick." Anna began to cry.

"Don't you be crying, doll. Tonight's not a night to cry, it's a celebration." Mick hugged Anna.

"Da, thank you." Michael hugged her father and Anna together. It was a wonderful night. "Anna, are you about ready to go home?"

"Yes, honey. I just need to say goodnight to your mother."

"Congratulations, Sandy and Terry said your satellite was spectacular."

"It was, Maureen. Thanks. I want to thank you for the party, it was wonderful."

"You're welcome, love. You and Michael be careful driving home."

"We will." Anna and Michael's mother hugged tightly. "Goodnight."

Michael and Anna were quiet the whole way home. Anna's hand was clasped tightly in Michael's. It wasn't until they were in their home that Michael spoke. She picked Anna's hand up and kissed it, the gold band glistening on Anna's ring finger. Michael wore a matching band on her ring finger.

"I love you, Anna."

"Michael, I love you so very much."

Michael's hands were gentle as she undressed Anna. "I'm going to make slow, magical love with you."

"And I, you." Anna promised, as she stripped Michael of her clothes.

Their bodies melted onto the bed with kisses and whispered promises, as they made love until they both drifted off to sleep, wrapped around each other, their love for each other keeping them warm and safe.

Epilogue

"Sorry, I'm late." Tia breathlessly apologized, as she sat down at the table.

"Tia, you're always late." Van teased her affectionately. "How's Catherine?"

Tia's smile stretched from ear to ear as she responded. "Beautiful, cranky, and very big." She chuckled as she spoke. She loved Catherine, especially pregnant.

"It's hard to believe that a little more then a year ago we were all single." Emma reminisced. "So much has happened."

"So many wonderful things." Anna agreed, with tears in her eyes.

"Honey, we're so lucky." Van's eyes glistened. "I thank God every day for bringing Cara into my life, and keeping her safe."

"Speaking of Cara, here she comes, with Maddy and Catherine. Michael and Melinda are right behind them."

"God, aren't they beautiful?" Emma whispered, as the group approached the table.

"Hello, ladies." Michael grinned, as she bent over to kiss Anna hello. Anna felt the now familiar catch in her heart that she got whenever Michael looked at her. Anna gathered Michael's hand in her own as she sat down.

Tia stood up to help Catherine sit down. "Make room for an elephant." Catherine chuckled, as she tried to get comfortable. Cara placed Maddy between Catherine and Tia.

"You look wonderful, Catherine."

"Thanks, Anna. I feel great!" She and Tia exchanged a long, loving look over Maddy's head.

"Melinda, are you going to take the new job?" Tia inquired as Cara and Melinda slid into chairs by their girlfriends.

"I'm thinking about it." Melinda grinned, as she hugged Emma next to her. "My agent negotiated too good a package to resist." She poked Emma as she spoke.

Emma laughed out loud. "You know you're going to take it. You love the challenge." Melinda had been asked to be on the state school board.

"I love you." Melinda reminded her. "Cara, tell Emma about the training you're taking in Virginia."

"I will, but first I want to hear about Anna and Michael's trip to Ireland."

"Yes, tell us." Van's fingers found Cara's under the table. "I am trying to convince Ms. Shutterbug here, to go to Europe."

"It was romantic, beautiful, and so magical." Anna sighed as Michael chuckled.

"Romantic? Traveling with my parents, my brother, his wife, and their two kids?" She laughed loudly, her eyes gazing at Anna. "It was perfect."

"Did you see any leprechauns?" Maddy asked her eyes wide with wonder.

"No leprechauns, Miss Maddy." Michael responded. "But, I did see a beautiful fairy princess with wavy brown hair and hazel eyes."

"Oh, Michael, that's Anna." Maddy giggled, rolling her eyes.

"Right you are, Maddy. Anna's my fairy princess. Michael's eyes twinkled at Anna as Anna sighed, her eyes filling with tears. In one sentence, Michael could fill her heart with such love.

"We're all so lucky." Catherine shared, as she pulled Tia and her daughter closer to her.

Van slipped her arms around Cara's waist, as she looked at the happy faces assembled around the table. Michael and Anna were sharing a kiss. Emma had her head on Melinda's shoulder, and Tia, Maddy, and Catherine were holding each other. She felt the tears start as Cara hugged her tightly.

In a short span of time four new families full of love, had entered the world, a world full of conversation, friendship, loyalty, and so much love, four times over.